Tsukihime - Arcueid Route Scenes (EN)

s135-s142, s144-s179, s180 [h], s181, s182 [h], s183-s192, s193 [h], s194-s199

True end: s52 => s52a => s520

Good end: s503 => choice 2 (choice 1 leads to s52a) => s53a => s521

Bad ends: s158 => s515, s107a => s516, s179 => s510 (no ciel's lesson), s500 => s517, s186 => s518, s188 => s519

*s135
At lunch break, that guy who didn't even show up for a single class arrives. "Yo Tohno! Food, let's get some food!" He's happy about something, being even more energetic than usual. "Of course, food. But you seem to be in a great mood. Did something happen, Arihiko?" "Yup. I just asked Senpai if she wanted to eat lunch together, and she refused." "――――――" That's odd. "Senpai" must be referring to Ciel-senpai, but this guy seems to get happy when his offer is refused. "Hey, Arihiko, you have that sort of taste?" "No, no, I'm not finished. So I asked Senpai why not, and she said 'If Tohno-kun is there, then I don't want to come'!! Uwahahahahahahahaha! Isn't that great, Tohno!?" "―――――" That's odd. Why have I been friends with this guy since middle school? "Oh man, she really hates you Tohno! A rival's loss is my gain, so I'll treat you to lunch today!" Arihiko happily slaps my back. "―― I see. Senpai's still mad at me about this morning." I have no idea why she's angry at me, but she definitely is angry. "Hey, let's go Tohno. There's only seats enough for half the people using the cafeteria." Arihiko takes me by the arm and drags me off. I sit next to Arihiko and eat my lunch. My school's cafeteria has a television, and for better or worse for our education, they play back the morning news they recorded this morning. At any rate, the news they are playing back is talking about a drunk customer stabbing to death a convenience store employee, something that makes me not want to go to a convenience store for a few days at least. "What a dangerous world we live in. Indiscriminate serial killers, drunken people stabbing people. A man can't even feel safe playing around at night anymore." Arihiko seems like he is seriously watching the news. "―― Well, certainly it is dangerous. But at least those serial killings won't happen anymore, so things should be like usual." "Oh really? Did they catch the serial killer?" "No, they haven't caught him―" ---But Nrvnqsr is no longer in this world. So the stupid title of the modern day vampire killings shouldn't be showing up in the news anymore and there will be no more of those meaningless killings. "Anyway, those terrible incidents won't happen anymore. There won't be any more victims, and the streets will be back to normal." "NoI think there'll actually be another victim, Tohno." "What? How can you be so sure, Arihiko?" "Well look for yourself. The news says they've found the tenth dead body." -Eh? "Aw really―― that's right behind the movie theater I always go to." "Heyhey, wait." I push Arihiko and look at the TV. What I see is without a doubt, the news reporting that the tenth victim of the serial killings was found last night. "Thatcan't be." He, Nrvnqsr, is dead. So whyis there another dead body with most of its blood drained? "Hmm, this modern vampire guy. I don't know anything about the person, but if it's like a sexy chick, I maybe wouldn't mind getting my blood sucked." "--" If it's like a sexy chick, he maybe wouldn't mind getting his blood sucked? His stupid talkmight be right. "No way." I don't want to think about it, but― Even with Nrvnqsr gone, there's still one more vampire left, Shiki Classes end and school is over. Actually, it's more like at some point, school was over. Wrapped up in my bad thoughts, I look up and suddenly find myself alone. "The serial killings are still happening." I don't know what that means. The only one who knows the answer is probably Arcueid. I don't know. I'm not involved in any of those incidents anymore. Once I settled things with Nrvnqsr, I came back to the ordinary world. ThenI can only be insane to want to go back to that abnormal world once again. "I shouldn'tbe involved." I understand even if I don't say it. That's probably my second most correct choice. But a long, long time ago, someone taught me the most correct choice. Listen, Shiki. Every person's life is filled with pitfalls. You have more power to do something about it than most people, so you've got to get it together "" So I just can't pretend I didn't see it. This incident isn't over yet. It seems once I got involved in this incident, I have to see this out to the very end-- I leave school. First, let's go to Arcueid's place. Her room is still the same, but Arcueid isn't there. ―― Well, I didn't think I'd find her this easy. Looks like I have to go out into the city and look for her. The sun sinks and the city is really starting to get dark. I looked around the major places in the city, but I didn't even catch a glimpse of her. "Damn it. She was around when it didn't matter, so why can't I find her when I do need her?" ―― What should I do? The night is just beginning, so---

*s136
It's quiet at the mansion gate. The time is seven o'clock at night. Akiha should be back, probably having tea in the sitting room. ―――――― *sigh* I don't really feel like leisurely eating dinner at all, but if I don't go back, Akiha and the others will probably worry about me again. Looking for Arcueid will have to wait until after dinner. I'll leave when Akiha and everyone else go to sleep. Dinner with Akiha is over and I head back to my room. I had some tea after dinner with Kohaku-san and the others, but I don't even remember what went on. "Where the heck is she?" My head is only filled with thoughts of that golden-haired vampire. At ten o'clock, the lights in the mansion are turned off. At bedtime, everyone goes back to their rooms, so I slip out of the mansion undetected. "―― She's, probably in the city?" ―― I don't want to think about it, but most of the victims are usually found in alleys. If I want to find Arcueidif I want to find the vampire killer who's continuing to murder, then I have to search the streets. --*sigh* I sit down on the guard rail. It's been several hours already. I looked around aimlessly, and I didn't even catch a single glimpse of Arcueid. "―――― Damn it." It's so, frustrating. Of course, I knew it isn't easy to just randomly find someone in town, but I still felt optimistic I would find her. "Where did she go――?" ―― Why? I just wanted to ask her about the serial killings, but once I find out I can't see her, I "Ah, stop. Stop. I should just stop." I stand up from the guardrail and start walking. It'll be midnight soon. Searching for Arcueid any longer really is just useless. "――――" But, if I've gone this far, I can do just a little more. There's one last place I need to check. If she's not there, then I'll go back to the mansion. ―― The deserted park. I arrive at the place where I cooperated with Arcueid and defeated Nrvnqsr. Having only looked in town, I've yet to search here. "―― Well, not that I'll find anything――" Grumbling to myself, I enter the park. Midnight. As expected, there's no one here this late at night. With this much silence, it rather feels refreshing. "―― That's right. It's not like I can conveniently find her." I let out a sigh and slump my shoulders. "―― How stupid. Why am I so disappointed?" I don't understand it myself. Just, once moreI think maybe I wanted to see her smile. "Ah, there you are. Good evening, Shiki." ―― Yeah, just like this. Her face that's so cheerful and carefree you can't believe it belongs to a vampire "A,     Arcueid!?" Without even thinking, I grab both of her shoulders. "Eh?" Arcueid flinches in surprise. Her shoulders are indeed real, and I quickly pull my arms back. "Y, you, why" Even though the one I've been searching for so long is right before me, I can't do anything but stumble over my words. "Why? That's odd. I was looking for you, so I don't think it's coincidence we met here." "EhYou, were looking for me? Why?" "Why?Oh, no reason." She says straight out that she has no reason to be looking for. "――――――" ―― I forgot. She really is kind of like a cat this way. "―― Well, I guess it works out. To be honest, I wanted to see you too. So meeting here, um" I was about to say it makes me really happy, but I frantically choke those words off. "Anyway, I want to have a serious talk. I want to talk about it somewhere else since I feel uneasy here, so is that okay?" "Surebut talk about what?" "You'll see. ―― Let's go more to the back of the park." Telling her to come on, I start walking. Tilting her head in curiosity, she follows me obediently.

*s137
It's quiet at the mansion gate. The time is seven o'clock at night. Akiha should be back, probably having tea in the sitting room. ――? I'm not sure what's going on, but I hear voices coming from the sitting room. It's almost time for dinner, so it's strange for people to be just talking at this time. Kohaku-san should be in the kitchen, and I think a conversation between Hisui and Akiha would be out of character. "―― Kohaku-san and Akiha are drinking tea, perhaps." Well, I guess that's most likely. First thing's first. I open the mansion's front door. Hisui is standing in the lobby. "I'm a little late, but I'm back." "――――――" Hisui silently greets me devoid of any expression. She does not say her usual "Welcome back", and looks like she's in a bad mood. "Did something happen? I might be imagining it, but you seem a little angry." "―― There is a guest for you, Shiki-sama. She has been waiting in the sitting room, so please hurry there." "A guest for me?" Hisui nods. "I wonder who. There isn't anyone who would come visit me" Oh, wait. I have this terrible, terrible feeling. "Hisui. What, kind of person is it――?" "A pretty woman with golden hair." Hisui's response is straightforward. I wordlessly dash towards the sitting room. Too late. It seems the current state of affairs is already at a level I can't escape from. "Welcome home, Nii-san." "Oh, you're finally back." They both greet me in completely opposite manners. "――――――" What, is this? Arcueid and Akiha seem to be confronting each other. They are both sitting down calmly. But while Arcueid's calmness is natural, Akiha's calmness is from her hostility toward Arcueid. Akiha takes a look at me. "What is the matter, Nii-san? You do not have to stand there, please have a seat here." Uh, I feel like I'll get stabbed if I go over there. "Uh, I'm fine. Anyway, Akiha, this person is, well" Hmmhow should I explain this? Akiha would not believe me if I say she's a classmate of mine, and telling her I met her in town would be like throwing oil on a fire. "Well? What is it?" "Um, that's, uh" Now that we're in this situation, I think it doesn't matter what I say, but I have to make a good excuse and get out of it. That's what I have to do, butwhy did Arcueid come here in the first place? "Umdid she say why she came here?" I point to Arcueid in a desperate suicide gamble. "Hm?" She tilts her head, confused. "―― Isn't she one of your friends, Nii-san? That is what she told me." "Well---yeah, you can say she's a friend." "I see. I really would like for her to be introduced to me. If she is your friend, Nii-san, I can't push her out of our house." "Ah---well, Akiha-san." I start to stammer again. Then Arcueid, unable to sit quietly during our sibling conversation, joins in without my permission. "Please don't worry about it. I just came here to get Shiki, so we'll be on our way. Isn't that right, Shiki?" ―― My whole world jolts. --This is bad. If I let her keep talking, she'll lead me to an early grave. "Huhu, ahahahaha!" Laughing desperately, I run to Arcueid and grab her arm. "Hey, Shiki, what are you doing all of a sudden?" There's no time to listen to her complaints. I pull on her arm and dash out of the sitting room, leaving a stunned Akiha behind. Hisui is in the lobby. She looks at me with somewhat colder eyes than usual as I run with Arcueid. "Are you leaving, Shiki-sama?" "Yeah, I'll be back late. I really am sorry, but can you leave the gate open?" "Yes, as you wish." I dash past Hisui's courteously bowing figure and escape the mansion. "Ow. Just what in the world were you thinking, taking me outside so quickly like that?" "That's my line――! What in the world were you thinking!? Coming into my house like that is just insane! Are you trying to destroy my life, you idiot――!" I grit my teeth as I glare at Arcueid. "I---idiot!? Are you calling me an idiot!?" "I'm calling an idiot an idiot, so what else is there, idiot! If you want to argue, I'm listening!" "Ehah, huh?" I'm completely infuriated. It's been a while since I've been this mad, and once I'm mad, I have to say everything I want to the person I'm mad at, no matter who it is. "Hey, I just came to see you. I didn't do anything to make you mad!" "―― Wait. Are you serious, Arcueid? You only came to see me?" "I didn't even say anything weird. I didn't say anything to your sister about your eyes or about me or anything." "Of course. If you did, we wouldn't be talking like this. I would not have hesitated and thrown you out if you did." "―― I don't get it. Then why are you so mad?" "That's because you don't ever think! Look, you already stand out just being here. I'll say it now, but you should realize that just by being here you cause trouble――!" For the time being, I said it all. Getting it all out of my system calms me down, but obviously Arcueid isn't so calm. Looking like a cat, she stares at me ill-temperedly. "What, saying things like that― What do you mean I stand out? Don't I look like any other human?" "No, beautiful women always stand out. It doesn't have anything to do with being human." I answer directly. I answer so flatly that Arcueid understands flatly, too. "---Well, I said too much. It was the first time that's happened to me, so I kind of panicked." "―― That's okay. It seems like I was the one to blame." Arcueid nods meekly. I feel a little guilty because I think there's something more to it than that. ―― In the first place, why did she come to my house――? "Anyway, why did you come over? ―― Well, I wanted to talk to you, too, so I guess it's a good thing." "Really? I was just― wondering how you were doing, so I swung by to see you." "―― I see. Next time, please do so in a different place. And as stealthily as possible, too." ―― I'm worn out. "Anyway, I want to have a serious talk. I want to talk about it somewhere else since I feel uneasy here, so is that okay?" "Surebut talk about what?" "You'll see. ―― There'll be less people around, so let's go more towards the middle of the park." Telling her to come on, I start walking. Tilting her head in curiosity, she follows me obediently.

*s138
The night has just begun. No, to be more exact, if Arcueid would be walking around, it would most likely be during the night rather than during the day. "―― I guess it would be more efficient to search around town." ―― I don't want to think about it, but most of the victims are usually found in alleys. If I want to find Arcueidif I want to find the vampire killer who's continuing to murder, then I have to stick to searching the streets. "Damn it. What am I doing!?" Not understanding my own feelings, I curse and start to run around aimlessly. --*sigh* I sit down on the guard rail. It's been several hours already. I looked around aimlessly, and I didn't even catch a single glimpse of Arcueid. "―――― Damn it." It's so, frustrating. Of course, I knew it isn't easy to just randomly find someone in town, but I still felt optimistic I would find her. "Where did she go――?" ―― Why? I just wanted to ask her about the serial killings, but once I find out I can't see her, I "Ah, stop. Stop. I should just stop." I stand up from the guardrail and start walking. It'll be midnight soon. Searching for Arcueid any longer really is just useless. "――――" But, if I've gone this far, I can do just a little more. There's one last place I need to check. If she's not there, then I'll go back to the mansion. ―― The deserted park. I arrive at the place where I cooperated with Arcueid and defeated Nrvnqsr. Having only looked in town, I've yet to search here. "―― Well, not that I'll find anything――" Grumbling to myself, I enter the park. Midnight. As expected, there's no one here this late at night. With this much silence, it rather feels refreshing. "―― That's right. It's not like I can conveniently find her." I breath out a sigh and slump my shoulders. "―― How stupid. Why am I so disappointed?" I don't understand it myself. Just, once moreI think maybe I wanted to see her smile. "Ah, there you are. Good evening, Shiki." ―― Yeah, just like this. Her face that's so cheerful and carefree you can't believe it belongs to a vampire "A,     Arcueid!?" Without even thinking, I grab both of her shoulders. "Eh?" Arcueid flinches in surprise. Arcueid's shoulders are indeed real, and I quickly pull my arms back. "Y, you, why" Even though the one I've been searching for so long is right before me, I can't do anything but stumble over my words. "Why? That's odd. I was looking for you, so I don't think it's coincidence we met here." "EhYou, were looking for me? Why?" "Why? Oh, no reason." She says straight out that she has no reason to be looking for me. "――――――" ―― I forgot. She really is kind of like a cat this way. "―― Well, I guess it works out. To be honest, I wanted to see you too. So meeting here, um" I was about to say it makes me really happy, but I frantically choke those words off. "Anyway, I want to have a serious talk. I want to talk about it somewhere else since I feel uneasy here, so is that okay?" "Surebut talk about what?" "You'll see. ―― Let's go more to the back of the park." Telling her to come on, I start walking. Tilting her head in curiosity, she follows me obediently.

*s139
"What did you want to talk about, Shiki?" "About vampires. You said it before. That the recent serial killings were the work of a vampire." Arcueid nods. "Then do you know the morning news said another victim was found? She was killed last night and drained of blood." "-" ―― Arcueid's eyes narrow. Something― Something like a freezing tension races down my spine. "Oh? And?" "And?---you――" I swallow hard. She stares right at me. Almost---a stare which says she will attack me immediately if I move even the slightest bit. "Is---isn't it strange, Arcueid? Nrvnqsr is dead. So why are these incidents still happening? Don't tell me, that, you---" "That's not it at all. That's not me, but another vampire." Arcueid responds immediately, loosening the tension. But I'm not satisfied. "What do you mean? The work of another vampire? So they just keep coming?" "Of course not. The serial killings were always the work of just one vampire from the very beginning. So no new vampires will come, and Nrvnqsr was unrelated to those incidents." Eh? Nrvnqsr was, unrelated――? "Wha---what do you mean?" "It's just like I said. ―― You're normally pretty sharp, but you're lost at some points. Think back, Shiki. Nrvnqsr was a vampire, but did he ever suck human blood?" "Suck blood? He ate humans and---oh." I see. Why didn't I notice such a simple mistake? The victims of the serial killings are found with their bodies drained of blood. But Nrvnqsr was different. He didn't leave any dead bodies behind. He not only drank the blood, but also ate the meat, leaving no trace. To prove it, the people eaten by him in the hotel were treated as missing people, not killed people. So---that means, it is something completely different. "Wait. Then what is the serial killing going on right now? Just who is doing it?" "That's a different vampire than Nrvnqsr. To be more specific, that vampire is why I came here, and Nrvnqsr came here following me. It's that sort of correlation." "---Wha― So the one you're after wasn't Nrvnqsr after all――!?" "Yes, I didn't ever say he was my initial target. I was his target, but he was never my target; my target is the one called the 'serial killer' in this city." "―― Shiki. I don't quite believe it, but don't tell me you made such a simple mistake?" "Wha-" I gasp in shock. But---it really is just as she says. She said her purpose is to kill vampires, so I just thought it was Nrvnqsr she was after "―― So what is it? Killing Nrvnqsr that night, was pointless―――!?" "It wasn't pointless, you fought in my place. Well, if you didn't kill me, you probably wouldn't have had to in the first place." "--" I feel a little dizzy. "―― In other words, those vampire killings had nothing at all to do with Nrvnqsr and it was the work of another vampire――?" "Yeah, that's right. But, that's my problem so you don't have to worry about it. But more than that, hey." With an extremely happy smile, Arcueid looks up at me as I still stand there in surprise. "How was last night? Who came?"

*s140
"Huh?" What does she mean by last night? I don't understand what she's talking about. After all, I'm the idiot who mistook Arcueid's words and made such a stupid mistake, so of course I don't understand what she is saying, and---huh? Did Arcueid ask me who came last night---? "―― Arcueid. What do you mean by 'last night'?" "Hm? That's strange, I know I sent you a dream familiar." "Wait, what's that dream familiar thing?" "Um, it's like a familiar that lets you see a dream about what you desire the most. You're a male, so I sent you a succubus. Wasn't it a good dream?" "I-" A good dream? That was― I remember the realistic dream I had and my face turns red. "You, that was your doing---!" Arcueid grins even more. ---Crap. If I stayed quiet this conversation would have been over, but since I reacted so strongly--- "Ah, so you did get it. So, who came? I know, it was your sister, right?" "N, n, not Akiha! What kind of a guy do you think I am! I'm not crazy to do that to a sister!" "Hmm. If it wasn't your sister, then was it the maids at the mansion?" Arcueid looks up at me full of amusement. "Uh" She's acting like the Arcueid from last night's dream. "It doesn't concern you, so leave me alone." I look away from her and refuse. But Arcueid keeps saying "Come on, come on," over and over. "Come on, tell me. You can at least tell me who you dreamed about." She asks like a curious kid. Every time I turn away she keeps jumping in front of me, saying "Come on, come on." ―― This is pure torture. She's as mischievous as last night's dream. I bury my face in my hands. "Hey Shiki, don't be quiet and tell me." Arcueid keeps looking at me with those upturned eyes. ---I can't, God. This is my limit. "―― You." I hesitatingly let it out in a quiet voice. "---Eh? What about me?" "Don't make me say it again. I'm saying that it was you who came!" I shout angrily as I look away. Arcueid's eyes widen in surprise. "M, me――?" "Yeah, it's not a joke. You came, and" There's no way I can finish. "Ah" Now Arcueid looks away from me, looking very uncomfortable. "――――――" "――――――" Neither of us know what to say. The uncomfortable silence continues. ―― ―――― ――――――― ―――――――――― ――――――――――――― *ahem* I can't bear the silence any longer and force out that cough. "―― In the first place, why did you send me that dream familiar thing? Are you still angry at me for killing you?" "That's not it at all. I sent it as thanks for defeating Nrvnqsr. I really am grateful to you, I thought you'd be extremely happy." "As thanks?---I'll pass on that kind of thanks. Having that kind of poor taste, just what are vampires thinking?" I slump my shoulders. I don't know what she's mad about, but she looks at me with a dissatisfied expression. "What's that all about, you meanie? I know I'm not human." She turns away, then starts walking off. "Hey, hold on. Where are you going?" "It has nothing to do with you. Don't follow me!" Is she really that angry? Arcueid walks away without even turning around. "――――" Where does she plan on going anyway? "――――" Maybe I did say too much. No matter what the results were or the methods used, she really thanked me with good intentions. I start to feel intense regret and think that maybe I should have just accepted her gift happily. "-" Damn it. Why is it that I just can't leave Arcueid alone――!? "Aw---Hey, I said wait!"

*s141
---I'd die before I'd say it. "Arcueid, it doesn't concern you, so leave me alone." I look away from her and refuse. But Arcueid keeps saying "Come on, come on," over and over. "Come on, tell me. You can at least tell me who you dreamed about." She asks like a curious kid. Every time I turn away she keeps jumping in front of me, saying "Come on, come on." "―― Please, just let it go. There was something wrong with that dream. ―― Even now, that---" I don't know why I saw that dream. Arcueid says it's my greatest desire, but I don't want to think that's what it was. "Oh, maybe it turned into a nightmare? She does tend to write the story to her liking when fond of her target. She's only a novice, so I guess it couldn't be helped." Arcueid mumbles to herself. "――? Writes the story to her liking? What do you mean?" "I'm saying she interprets your desire in her own way. That dream familiar I sent you is just a child, so she likes to play pranks." "I see." ―― That's a relief. That's right, that dream---It couldn't have been what I wanted. I let out a sigh of relief. With this, my innocence has been proved but--- "Arcueid. Why did you send me such a thing? That's too much even for harassment." "Hmph. I wouldn't harass you. I sent you the dream familiar to thank you for defeating Nrvnqsr. I really am grateful to you, so I thought it'll be great if it made you happy." "Thank me?---Well, I'm happy you were grateful, but―" But no matter what, I'll pass on that sort of thanks. "Oh come on. Are you saying you can't accept a person's goodwill?" "―― Hey, you're not a person, you're a vampire, Arcueid." "―― That's―― true but." Arcueid slumps her shoulders. ―― How do I say this― Arcueid is very open in expressing her emotions. Being happy, being angry, she changes her expressions so quickly---It's actually kind of charming. ―― I said she was a vampire, but, she really does seem like a human, enough to even make me forget that fact. "―― In the first place, why did you send me that dream familiar thing? Are you still angry at me for killing you?" "That's not it at all. I sent it as thanks for defeating Nrvnqsr. I really am grateful to you, I thought you'd be extremely happy." "As thanks?---I'll pass on that kind of thanks. Having that kind of poor taste, just what are vampires thinking?" I slump my shoulders. I don't know what she's mad about, but she looks at me with a dissatisfied expression. "What's that all about, you meanie? I know I'm not human." She turns away, then starts walking off. "Hey, hold on. Where are you going?" "It has nothing to do with you. Don't follow me!" Is she really that angry? Arcueid walks away without even turning around. "――――" Where does she plan on going anyway? "――――" Maybe I did say too much. No matter what the results were or the methods used, she really thanked me with good intentions. I start to feel intense regret and think that maybe I should have just accepted her gift happily. "-" Damn it. Why is it that I just can't leave Arcueid alone――!? "Aw---Hey, I said wait!"

*s142
Surrounded by the night, Arcueid walks down the street. She looks straight ahead, her white figure with golden hair fluttering. It bears a horrible resemblance to the first time I saw her. No, or perhaps― Perhaps it's like the time she faced off with Nrvnqsr. ―― For some reason I have a bad feeling about this. "Hey, Arcueid!" "--" Arcueid continues to walk without turning around. "I want to talk to you. You can at least tell me what you're going to do." "--" Of course, Arcueid just continues walking without turning around. ―― It'd be miserable if I left it like this. I decide to follow her silently for now. The footsteps echo through the night air. ---And then, Arcueid suddenly stops and turns around. "Don't follow me. Don't you understand it's troubling for a normal person like you to follow me around?" "---So tell me what you're going to do and I'll go back." "―― It doesn't concern you, so leave me alone." Arcueid strides off once more. ―― Crap. It seems like our wordless wandering is going to continue. When we approach the main street, Arcueid freezes. "---Found it." "Eh――― ?" Her voice is cold, like a totally different person's. "Ah." ―― A chill runs up my spine. Even from behind, I can feel the hostility manifesting itself in her. "Arcueid---What, are you--" I can't even finish. It's clear what she intends to do without saying anything. Without a doubt, there is nothing but the pure, unadulterated intent to kill. "Hey---What are you, thinking――!?" "" Arcueid doesn't answer. Her eyes are fixed solely on a man in a business suit walking by. "Shiki. Take off your glasses and look at that person." "That person---you mean that business man?" "Hurry. If you want to know what I'm doing, then leave the questions for later." "Alright. I don't like to look while in town, but---" I take off my glasses. "―― Gah." Instantly a light headache springs forth. In exchange for the pain, I can see "lines" running all along the walls and the ground. "Another question, Shiki. You only see "points" on living things, right?" "Eh---? Yeah, that seems to be true. Things like buildings only have lines." ―― I saw them back during the time in that hotel, but at the cost of a headache that almost caused me to pass out. "Right, since you are a living being, you can't comprehend the death of inanimate objects. So in order to "see" the death of inanimate objects, you must first connect to a circuit of the same orientation as them. To "see", you have to "comprehend" them first. "Then another question. Shiki, how does that person look to you?" "?" It'll just be the same as always--- "!?" Without thinking, I step backwards. ―― What is that? Certainly, all humans have "lines" on them. But they only have countable amounts and they also look like geometric patterns. But---what is that? There are "lines" running all through him. Those "lines" are all over him like blood vessels― so much that I can't even make out his appearance. "Gah." I want to puke. Those, black "lines"---scribbles making a human shape― everywhere throughout it, I can see "black points" that look like they are flowing blood "Shiki, how does it look? I was hoping it would look normal to you." "--" I can't answer. Right now---it takes all my strength just not to vomit. "---I see. How unfortunate that you can even see death on that thing." "Yeah―― it's not, normal, but―― I can, still see, the lines――" "I knew it---you can even kill The Dead. The fact that they don't have any life has no meaning for you. Something that moves, something that breaks, you can stop it completely without exception---You're more of a monster, Shiki." "Eh-" "As you saw, you can't call that thing human anymore. It's a vampire that deceives death by sucking the blood of other people." Arcueid quickens her steps. She walks straight towards the man. "Hey, Arcueid---" "Stay there Shiki!" Did that young man realize Arcueid was there? He starts running towards a back alley. Arcueid strides silently. Underneath the moonlight, she disappears into that alley. ---Thump. The sound of my heartbeat is awfully close. It's not even real late at night. Even though I'm in the midst of a bustling shopping district, I can't sense anyone besides myself. ---THUMP. My glasses---I have to put on my glasses. If I don't do that, I'll see terrible things. I'll see something so terrible that everything I've seen so far would be nothing in comparison to it. ---Th, u, mp. But my body won't move. My eyes that can see this patchwork world look towards that alley in fascination. "--" Suddenly, sounds vanish. And the presence of other people, the sound of the wind, and the smell of the dirt. All of it freezes. --GI Under the frozen moon. A bizarre noise sounds from the other side of the wall. --GO. No way I can see it, I can't hear anything. --A sickening sound But I can see it. My eyes definitely see the sound of death and death crashing. "Gah" My vision turns crimson. Why---do my eyes see "death", something that shouldn't be able to be seen? "" My glasses. I have to put on my glasses or I'll go insane. I hold back the rising gorge in my throat and use my shaking hand to put on my glasses. Sound and light return. Now that I'm calm, I glance around and see nothing out of the ordinary in the shopping district. The bustling of many people passing by. The brightness of a store's decorated show window and the sound of rushing car engines. I'm panting excessively. I can hardly breathe. Even though I put my glasses back on, I can still feel a lingering remnant of that "death" and it makes me sick. "Ar--cueid――?" Arcueid walks out from the alley with faltering steps, breathing even harder than I am. "---Shiki―― I see, you were, still here." Shoulders heaving up and down, she passes by me. Her body sways back and forth, and she walks weakly as if she was sick. ---To be honest, I still feel nauseous. But, seeing Arcueid in pain like that makes me bear it. "Wait, what in the world――!" "I'm fine, just a little tired so don't worry. ---It really doesn't concern you Shiki." "Idiot, if you're tired then rest! With such a pale face, you can't be fine!" Even as I breathe shallowly for air, I grab Arcueid's arm. "―― Hey now. You say that, but you look like you'll collapse too." "It's just my anemia. If you have time to worry about me, worry about your health." "---It's fine. There's no point in worrying about it anyway." Her breathing really is weak. "Don't tell me---that wound from that time---" It hasn't healed? But I can't bring myself to finish. It's because she got it saving me. "-" She doesn't answer and looks down. That is affirmation rather than disagreement. "StuWhat are you doing in your condition!? You have to take it easy until you're fully healed!" "I do think I'm, taking it, easy." "No you're not! Even if you are at a level beyond humans, what in the world were you doing earlier in your condition---" ―― I just can't leave her be. I knew it. I just can't leave this person who's always getting into trouble alone. "Don't be silent and answer me. Until you tell me, I won't go away――!" I grasp both of her shoulders. Still looking down, she gives a slight nod. "―― Geez, you really are persistent. Fine, let's go somewhere else to talk." Releasing herself, she waveringly starts to walk away. We come to the park. As if walking restored her strength, her face looks as cheerful as always. "Well, as you wish, Shiki, I'll talk about whatever you want." I don't know where her previous weakness went, but she looks really haughty all of a sudden. "Then I'll ask, but just what was that guy earlier? You said he was a vampire, was he what you were after?" "No, he certainly is part of my target, but putting The Dead back into the grave isn't my goal. I only got him because he was a minion of my 'enemy'. If I left him alone, he would kill more people to increase his power." "―― Arcueid. Um, could you explain it so I can understand? I don't even know if that guy was even human or not." "Oh. I guess I never really did explain to you in detail about vampires. Nrvnqsr was sort of an aberration amongst the vampire race, so I didn't really need to explain it at that time." "――? What is a normal vampire then?" "What I mean is what you all think of vampires. Immortal, never aging, sucking human blood, turning that human into a vampire, being destroyed by sunlight, all of that. My 'enemy' is that old type of vampire." "―― Um, so you mean this 'enemy' of yours is the one behind all the recent serial killings?" "―― I suppose. But the killing of all those people by sucking their blood might be the work of "The Dead" like the one you saw earlier. Shiki, you remember how Nrvnqsr's body was made of all those familiars, right?" "---Yeah, that's not exactly something I can easily forget." "The Dead are like that. When humans have their blood sucked by a vampire, they can also receive some of the vampire's blood. They die, but remain in this world as a servant of the vampire. They are called The Dead and they are like the vampire's familiars. Ah, maybe it's easier to understand if I use the word zombie. It's closer to the voodoo belief in Haiti where the white serpent-god Damballah is invoked to control a dead body, but let's just say a dead body that moves is a zombie, okay?" ---Yeah, I can visualize it better that way. "I get it, so that man was killed by a vampire, who uses him as a zombie?" "Yes, yes," Arcueid nods happily. "---I'm still confused though. Why would a vampire do that? Killing people---not letting them die but controlling them, what bad taste." "You're right, those vampires do have bad taste. But that's something only the Dead Apostles do. Those that were always vampires from the very beginning do not do such things." "?" Always vampires from the very beginning ――? "---I remember. You said there's two types of vampires, those who were vampires originally, and those who were humans. ―― When I heard that before, it kind of stuck in my head, I thought it was a little odd. So what exactly do you mean by those who weren't originally vampires?" "Simple, I'm just saying that Dead Apostles used to be humans. They either gained immortality through magic or became servants of the True Ancestors that sucked their blood. ―― Shiki, you said it was bad taste to use killed humans, but that's just the least of it. There are other vampires who think up of worse games." "---A game---what is that? You guys kill for fun, and use their dead bodies as toys――!?" "―― I won't deny that. For vampires, "amusement" is the same as breathing. For those who were once human but gain imperfect immortality, their greatest enemy is boredom. They didn't have a reason to become immortal to start with, so once they gained immortality, they lost all kinds of greed. Their goal was immortality itself, so I guess that's just the way things are." "---They're bored so they want to play? Don't be ridiculous. Isn't it enough that they won't age or die? Do they really need anything else?" "That's what I said, they got everything they wanted. After that, there is no meaning to existence. As soon as someone realizes they have no value---that their life is stopped, then their meaning of existence disappears too. Immortality is also another word for death. So they started to wear down and they started to create their own amusement, as if to tell themselves they could have fun as long as they lived. ---That's their beginning. "They copy humans and see themselves in a game as lords of a castle expanding their territory. I guess you could call it a country of The Dead. It seems they got more enjoyment out of that than they expected." ―― She speaks as if she was talking of other people. Arcueid should be one of those, but she certainly doesn't seem like she has that sort of hobby. "Well, we'll change the topic, but the Dead Apostles were originally human. There are a few cases where they became vampires through their own magical research, but the majority of them were humans who had their blood sucked. They are immortal, but they can't last forever. They can only be immortal if they drink the blood of others. Didn't I say their immortality was imperfect? If they can't feed on humans then their immortality is gone." "―― Wait a minute, isn't that odd? In order to become immortal they drink the blood of humans, but doesn't that mean new Dead Apostles will be born every time they do that?" "That's true, but things get complex from here. The people who have their blood sucked die. But at that time, if the Dead Apostles place a little of their blood inside the corpse, the body cannot die. Those bodies that were unable to die stay a number of years in the grave and when the brain decays and the soul is "fixated" in the body, they become a flesh-eating corpse (ghoul). Only one out of every hundred people have this potential, so not everyone gets to 'stay'. ―― Well, there are those that have a natural ability to 'step up' this progress and become a vampire immediately, but this is so rare it's out of the question. "So, the dead bodies that became ghouls eat the flesh of other corpses in order to sustain their decayed body parts. After restoring their body fully, they can become zombies―― members of the class of living corpses (The Living Dead)." "---Hm. So these Living Dead, is that the "The Dead" from before?" "Not at all. "The Dead" are just puppets. The Living Dead are much weaker than The Dead, but they are members of the vampire race with a will of their own. They are a on a different level than those manipulated "Dead"." "And after many years, once a Living Dead is able to restore it's intelligence, it becomes a vampire. There's probably about only one out of every ten thousand who have this ability. I said it before, but the more potential you have, the higher the success rate to stay. We call the Dead Apostles the ones that make all these kinds of vampires." "―― That's still odd. If this game goes on, then won't the world be overflowing with vampires eventually?" "Not necessarily. The Dead Apostles usually get killed by the new vampires they created. Didn't I say it before? They act like humans. For their own enjoyment, they place their own blood inside the humans they preyed upon. These corpses go through the one out of tens of thousands rate to become vampires and eventually kill their parent vampires, becoming a new Dead Apostle themselves. "Like knights becoming lords through strength of arms, and killing the kingthey can only survive by playing those sorts of games. ―― Yeah, I don't really understand why, but I guess that stops them from dying of boredom. The whims of an existence close to a devil, I suppose. Even if they are immortal, if they can't hold onto their meaning for existence, it is an empty immortality." Arcueid remarks how silly it is as she slumps her shoulders. "―― I see. Then, that Dead that you killed earlier―― that was something like a soldier of the Dead Apostles?" "Not so much a soldier as a puppet. The Dead Apostles control the dead bodies by skipping the process of becoming a vampire. The Dead are completely connected to their parent vampire. In order for them to survive, they attack others to eat their flesh, but more than half of that energy goes to their master. Like a queen bee nourished by the worker bees, the Dead Apostles can use The Dead to increase their power while they sleep." "―― My 'enemy' can't be found easily because he's using a lot of The Dead. He only dirties his hands once. After that, he simply controls The Dead while he sleeps and expands his territory. ---They say many bodies are found in the recent supposed serial killings, but those are actually just failures. To tell the truth, there are over a hundred victims in this city. But only a small amount, the ones discovered, are the victims in the news." "Wha" Over a hundred---? There are that many that had their blood sucked? And all those people suck the blood of others to make them into monsters like themselves, like that wandering, lifeless thing earlier--- "――― That's ridiculous." Three days ago. I remember how all those people in the hotel were killed for no reason. I was there but I didn't see it, so I can only visualize and can't really tell what kind of violence it was. It's still the same. I can't fathom the existence of vampires that suck human blood, just to increase their own territory. ---Just, without reason, without even recognition, if someone close to me died liked that, how would I act? I don't want to imagine it, but just a bit. I imagine Akiha being drained of blood and discarded like trash. "K" What makes me mad---is that this worst case scenario could happen at any minute in this town and I didn't even have a clue about it before. "I knew you would be angry, Shiki. ―― I didn't want to talk about it, because for the prey---for you guys, this is an inexcusable evil. For people like you, the actions of the vampires are inexcusable." "―― That's right. That's just all so ridiculous. Even if it's people I don't know about, they have their past and even the dreams they hoped for. Even I---don't want to be killed just for the fun of it. That's just too regretful. It's too meaningless. That's all just so---so regretful, isn't it?" --That's right. All those people were killed by Nrvnqsr in the midst of fear and chaos. Weren't their last thoughts full of regretful sadness? That night at the park. That girl who was killed by Nrvnqsr when she passed by the park by sheer coincidence. She didn't even realize when she died. That meaninglessness. The abruptness of its ending. A death no one else even knows about. When it happened, I was broken apart by the complete irrationality of it all. My fear of Nrvnqsr disappeared and more than anything else, I hated him. "―― I can't accept it. No matter what the reason, I can't accept it." I grit my teeth. "Shiki, there is no reason. For them, it's just a game." "---That's why it's ridiculous. It's just a game to you all――!? Nrvnqsr and this other guy, what do they think human life is――!?" "They come up with such games because they think it's nothing. Even I can't understand how they think, nor do I intend do. But, if you ask who is at fault here, it's the weaker one, right? In the end, those that are killed are at fault. It's all the will of nature that those who are unable to protect themselves are killed." "Wha" "But, Shiki. If you talk about it that way, your human species is really strong. The ability to make up for their weakness as a species with other things, that makes them the strongest in a way. Probably, the only ones that can kill the greatest creature called the 'world' are you humans." "But even though they are strong as a species, they are weak as individuals. They can't live without sacrificing the lives of those not of their race, which is the ultimate 'evil', is it not? It doesn't matter if they have intelligence or not, for you guys, everything is fair game for food, is it not? So---the ones doing the killings are always right. If there is a sin, then it is you guys not being able to protect yourself under that rule." "That---that's just the argument of the strong. Humans aren't as strong like you all. Because we can't protect ourselves fully, that's why we have to live together, to help each other---I don't know what to do if somebody like you guys came in and---" "That's true. That is your defense mechanism. Since you can't protect yourself when those kinds of species enter your group, you guys make rules to ensure they are unable to enter. ―― Yes, it's just like you say, Shiki. So usually, this town's case doesn't happen. "You may not know it, but your human race is really strong. You have erected a defense mechanism against those races which far exceed yours. If it was functioning properly, this city would not have had a vampire these last eight years." "Defense―― mechanism?" "Yes. The reason vampires hide the bodies of their victims and stay out of sight isn't because they don't want to be known to humans. To protect their own lives, they conceal their identity and expand their territory. They don't want it to be known that vampires exist at all. If they moved freely about, the defense mechanism would arrive. Well, they probably haven't arrived even though that "Modern Day Vampire" news is going on because this is an atheist country." "――――?" Her word choice is too unique and I can't really grasp what she's saying. "But you can relax, Shiki. Even if their avowed enemies are not in this country, I'm here right now. Didn't I say earlier my purpose was to execute vampires?" I don't know where that heavy atmosphere went because Arcueid instantly becomes cheerful. "Yeah, I remember. ―― But, you're a vampire too, right? Why do you side with us humans?" "I'm not really siding with you humans, but I'm doing it because I don't have anything else to do." "?" She doesn't have anything else to do? I still don't understand her. "Well, doing that does bring the Dead Apostles after me, but you beat Nrvnqsr who was pursuing me, didn't you Shiki?" "So now I can go back to the original plan and defeat my 'enemy'. You can go back to living your normal life now, and you don't have to associate with me anymore." She smiles as if she is happy about something. "Ah--yeah. That makes me happy, but--" But---are you okay by yourself? Those words float in the back of my head. ―― There's something wrong with me. Feeling guilty about letting her face danger all by herself. There really has to be something wrong with me. "――――――" "Shiki? Why are you making that troubled face again?" "Because I'm troubled. This is something that involves the city I live in." "I said you shouldn't worry. In two or three days it'll all be over, and there won't be any more victims." Yeah, honestly, I don't want to be involved. ---But, saying that line― Shouldn't I, the one actually living in this city, say that line instead of Arcueid? "―― Arcueid. Um, can I ask a question? This 'enemy' you speak of, is he strong?" "Well, he should be many times superior than The Dead earlier. I haven't met him this time, but he has been latent for eight years so maybe he's a Class Five by now." "---You're saying he's stronger than The Dead before?" Looking like she was in so much pain from fighting just him, isn't she taking him a little lightly? "―― Class Five? I don't get it, but does that mean he's stronger than Nrvnqsr?" "Not a chance. Nrvnqsr was special. He was a pure, supreme vampire that would be difficult to defeat even with my full power. Compared to him, this enemy is pretty weak." "Oh. Then there's no way you'll be defeated." I breathe out in relief. "Hm, who knows? A few days earlier and he wouldn't be a problem, but now I'm just recovering. The possibility that he has more power is actually high." "―― Recovering? Are you sick or something, Arcueid?" "Yeah, I still have the effects from when you killed me and I don't think I'll be fine for at least a few more days." "Ah." That's right--the reason why Arcueid is weak― it isn't anyone's fault but mine. Arcueid lightly touches her side. "It seems the wounds don't heal like usual. I could manage the outside, but I can't seem to heal the inside." ---That wound as well. The one she received to save me. "U-" I'm at a loss for words. It's completely my fault she's in that position. So why? Why doesn't she hold it against me? Why does she just give that innocent smile---? "―― You need to stop. Until you heal up, you should just rest. If you take a day or two off, things won't be that bad, so---" "That's no good. Thanks to Nrvnqsr coming, 'the enemy' knows I'm here. If I rest, that's like telling him I'm weakened." "So you're saying you're going to keep on going like this?" "Yes. Since I don't know where 'the enemy's' lair is, I have to keep destroying his blood supply. If I cut that off, it will force him to come out." "---Arcueid. What if that's tomorrow? Wouldn't you be killed instead――!? Then---" I want to tell her to stop, but I halt mid-sentence. Like Arcueid says--if 'the enemy' sees that weakness, Arcueid might be killed. More than anything else, I learned from the past four days. Arcueid isn't someone to stop half-way once she's decided to do something, no matter how much it hurts. "Damn" Arcueid won't stop. If I leave her alone---she probably won't even be able to talk like this anymore. It makes me mad, but she's not even afraid of her own death. "―― Is that so?" ―― Why does she smile like that? If she doesn't smile like that---If she acted more like a real vampire, I wouldn't have to feel like this. "What's wrong, Shiki? Your body is shaking, do you need to go to the bathroom?" "--You, why are you--" Why are you so relaxed? "―― Damn―――― it." ―― I don't want to lose her. I don't know what this feeling is. But these past four days are not something I can just forget about. So---to part here, with the possibility she may die tomorrow, the regret would be completely, utterly, unbearably---difficult. "―― Give me a break. My eyes are already broken, but my heart's going to break as well." Arcueid is a vampire, and I don't want to be involved in something like that again. I remember the fight with Nrvnqsr. Just thinking about it sends chills down my spine. The fear of being one step away from death still remains. This is the same. Definitely, the opponent this time isn't normal. There's really no need for me to be involved. Since Arcueid is saying she'll handle it, I can rely on her. But even knowing all of that. ―― I can't, I just can't leave her alone. "---Damn, what the hell is wrong with me!?" I kick the ground. I'm angry at myself for not accepting any reasoning or excuses. "Wh, what? What's wrong, Shiki? Getting so angry like that all of a sudden." "Yeah, I'm just angry at my stupidity. Why I want to say this after all that which happened to me!" I feel more mad now that I actually say it. Being this stupid---I know if I could see myself in a mirror I'd break it to pieces. "Hey, really what's wrong, Shiki---? You're not acting normal." "Yeah, I'm not! If I was acting normal, I really wouldn't say this――!" I spit. I really don't want to admit it, but it's already a done deal. Because my mouth has already confirmed it for me. "Oh I just can't understand it Shiki! What is it!? You keep saying you're going to say something, but what is it!?" "Stupid, isn't it obvious!? Until your body heals I'll help you. That's what the stupid fool Tohno Shiki wants to say!" "-Eh?" Arcueid looks at me in total surprise. As for me, finally saying it kind of calms me down. "Shiki. Is that, for real?" "――――" I groan. "I didn't hear it. Please, can you say it again?" "――――――" I groan more. No matter how much I regret it, it's done. The instant I formed my feelings into words---I can't lie to myself any longer. "Hurry. I want to hear those words again." Arcueid asks softly. Looking off in the distance, I try to sound reluctant. "―― I guess it can't be helped. It's my fault that you are weakened now and I can't leave the monster roaming the streets alone either. I can't rely on you taking care of it by yourself, so if you let me, I want to help you― that's what I said." "Shiki!" Arcueid's eyes are suddenly alight. She grabs my hand and happily shakes it up and down. "―― Well, I may not be that helpful, but it has to be better than nothing." "Yeah――! If you are helping me, there's nothing to be afraid of!" She keeps shaking my hand up and down. ―― How do I say this? She really does seem happy. "But, what do we do now? Do you want to search for more of The Dead like before?" "Yeah, I think that's all we can do for now. The one before was the twelfth, so I don't think there's much more. The parent vampire will have to come out once they all are destroyed, so we have to hunt the remaining ones for now. Is that still okay?", she asks. "Anything is fine, I'm just with you. If you lead, then I'll follow. --well, shall we start again?" "Ah, no, that's good for tonight. They usually follow a fixed route, and the other Dead will probably not be out tonight. Since they are fewer in number, I don't think he'll let them all come out at once." "---Oh really? But, doesn't that mean this 'enemy' will try to hide The Dead from you, Arcueid?" "Basically. But since this 'enemy' is a vampire, he needs to steal the blood and energy of others. So, even though he knows I'm searching for them, he has to send The Dead out to get the minimal blood he needs." ---*sigh* Then, the minimal Dead he sent out was that man from before, huh. "So, searching further tonight will be useless, I think." "―― Well, I don't mind. But it is tedious though." "Yeah, hunting vampires is tedious work. We have to find the coffin of this 'enemy' somewhere in this city, so it won't be easy." Arcueid lets go of my hand and jumps back softly. "Arcueid――?" "Let's say goodbye for tonight. We'll meet tomorrow. With her dance-like steps, she watches me as she gets farther away. "Tomorrow---wait, where should we meet――!?" "Here's fine. The time---yeah, around ten o'clock should be fine." With a smile, she makes that promise. "Good night, Shiki. I'll see you here tomorrow!" And, waving her hand, Arcueid disappears. ---I get back to the mansion. As it is very late, the mansion is completely dark. "――― This can't be good." I put my hand on the mansion gate. Ka-chang. A sturdy chain holds it closed. "---Dang. I shouldn't cut this." I think a bit. Then, I decide to climb over the gate. ―― I'm exhausted. After sneaking over the wall like a thief, I quietly make my way to the doorway. The gate was locked, but the door isn't. "―― It must have been Hisui." I give a sigh of thanks. So as not to wake Akiha, Kohaku-san or Hisui, I sneak my way through the mansion. "--Whew." Letting out a breath, I lay down on my bed. "――――――" My promise to Arcueid. Maybe it's fate, but you've gotten yourself tangled up in trouble again, Tohno Shiki. "Could I help it? I just can't leave her alone." Or maybe I didn't want to leave her alone? "Well―― I do think she is pretty." I don't understand my feelings right now. Right now, I'm not too sure what is right and what is wrong. At any rate, it looks like I'll be helping Arcueid once again starting tomorrow. So for now, I shouldn't think of anything else but getting a good night's sleep

*s143
Back then, the whole mansion was like a giant playground. The garden, a deep forest. The house, a tall castle. We played in our own little world, which would take days to explore. Every day was fun. No one thought about ever growing up, and we believed that days and nights would always be the same. It was just a childhood spent playing like puppies. We got along wonderfully, and were the best of playmates. Whenever I turned back, Akiha would be there, waving her hands and hiding shyly. Yes, always the same. At that time, the mansion was a giant playground. The garden, a deep forest. The house, a tall castle. We played in our own little world, which would take days to explore. I slowly awaken and open my eyes. The morning light wraps around me and my sleepiness starts to lift. As the last vestiges clear, I sense that I had a very nostalgic dream. "---" As soon as I open my eyes, I start to see those terrible things jump into my vision. My head stabs with pain. "Gg" I scramble for the glasses by my pillow and put them on. I take in some air. After taking a few deep breaths, I manage to calm down. "Why did Iso early―" See those lines so clearly this early in the morning? It's difficult to see the lines of death in buildings. It's usually hard to see them, and seeing them so clearly like I just did now is rare. "――――" What's more, I even saw those "points". I think my headache is getting worse too. Sensei said these eyes would attract things that weren't good. I think Arcueid and these vampires are certainly not good. So, maybe it's all affecting my eyes and making them stronger. "Can't be." I'm probably just tired. "Huh?" Come to think of it, Hisui isn't here. It's already past seven. Normally she would have already come in and woke me up. "―― Maybe Hisui slept in." But I see my freshly prepared uniform on my desk. "What's this? Maybe she had some other duties." I'm a little curious, but I guess it doesn't concern me. I don't have time this morning, so I should just hurry up, change and go to the sitting room. "--Ah." As I go from the lobby towards the sitting room, I realize I forgot something terribly important. I open the door and stand there, without taking a single step forward. Akiha is in the sitting room. Kohaku-san is nearby and the two of them are drinking tea silently. Normally she would say, "Good morning, Nii-san," no matter how angry she might be, but she doesn't even look at me this morning. "Ah――― uh." It goes without saying. Arcueid's coming here last night has some very lasting repercussions. Akiha's irritation is permeating the air. You could practically cut the tension with a knife. "Good morning, Shiki-san." ―― Well, it seems like she's remained unaffected, at least. "Ah― yeah, good morning Kohaku-san." Raising a hand to Kohaku-san, I enter the sitting room. Akiha glares at me as I shuffle into the sitting room. ---Ugh, I'm not going to succumb to this silent pressure!

*s144
Back then, the whole mansion was like a giant playground. The garden, a deep forest. The house, a tall castle. We played in our own little world, which would take days to explore. Every day was fun. No one thought about ever growing up, and we believed that days and nights would always be the same. It was just a childhood spent playing like puppies. We got along wonderfully, and were the best of playmates. Whenever I turned back, Akiha would be there, waving her hands and hiding shyly. Yes, always the same. At that time, the mansion was a giant playground. The garden, a deep forest. The house, a tall castle. We played in our own little world, which would take days to explore. I slowly awaken and open my eyes. The morning light wraps around me and my sleepiness starts to lift. As the last vestiges clear, I sense that I had a very nostalgic dream. "---" As soon as I open my eyes, I start to see those terrible things jump into my vision. My head stabs with pain. "Gg" I scramble for the glasses by my pillow and put them on. I take in some air. After taking a few deep breaths, I manage to calm down. "Why did I---so early―" See those lines so clearly this early in the morning? It's difficult to see the lines of death in buildings. It's usually hard to see them, and seeing them so clearly like I just did now is rare. "――――" What's more, I even saw those "points". I think my headache is getting worse too. Sensei said these eyes would attract things that weren't good. I think Arcueid and these vampires are certainly not good. So, maybe it's all affecting my eyes and making them stronger. "Can't be." I'm probably just tired. "Please excuse me." Hisui enters and greets me with a bow. "Ah, morning Hisui." "Yes, good morning Shiki-sama." ―― Hisui brings my uniform as usual. But, I can tell she is a bit angry. ―― The reason doesn't need to be said. She must be angry over yesterday because I didn't get back until very late, worked my way into my room and slept. "Hisui, last night, um――" "Shiki-sama, there is no need to give me any excuses." Answering quickly, she starts walking towards the door. "Then please excuse me. Nee-san has prepared your breakfast, so please hurry to the sitting room." "Yeah, I planned on doing so――" "And Shiki-sama, Akiha-sama would like to talk to you about your late return last night. So please hurry to the sitting room." She shuts the door emotionlessly. "U-" ―― Well, come to think of it, this is a perfectly natural result. Akiha is the only one in the sitting room. Kohaku-san is in the kitchen, humming away. "――――――" Akiha doesn't say anything when she sees me and sips her tea quietly. "Hey. Good morning, Akiha." I try to greet her as naturally as I can. Akiha's eyebrow twitches as she places her teacup down and slowly looks at me. "Good morning Nii-san. It was quite late when you came home last night, wasn't it?" "―― No, not really. It was at most a little past one o'clock, quite normal for a healthy young man in high school to be up, right?" "I see. My bedtime is also past midnight so I was up at that time. But I would come home much earlier than that." "Ah―― well, there were some pressing circumstances and I couldn't get back. But I did return, so---" "Yes, very late at night and you went back to your room. Without saying anything or without making a noise. ―― Goodness, you acted like you were out doing something you felt guilty over." "Uh―――" Her stare is pure ice. ―― This is the second time, and I'm sure even though Akiha looks calm, she is quite angry. "--Nii-san. I don't know what went on at the Arima house, but here the curfew is eight o'clock. It is a rule that must not be broken. The gate will be locked after that, so please don't climb in like a robber." "Oh---You knew?" "―― The surveillance camera showed me quite clearly. It is a good thing Kohaku realized it was you and turned off the alarm system because otherwise you would probably be detained right now." "―― Oh. I should thank Kohaku-san then. And, um, Akiha, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have kept quiet about it." "―― If you understand, then it is fine. Please make sure you observe your curfew from now on. I will overlook it this time." "―― About that, Akiha." "What is it?" "―― This is a little hard to say. I― have something to do tonight too. I don't know when I will be back, but I'm not going to do anything bad---" "-" Akiha's gaze tightens. "Kohaku!" She suddenly stands up. Kohaku-san comes in from the kitchen. "Yes, what is it Akiha-sama?" "I will be going to school, get the preparations ready." "Huh? But I have not yet made Shiki-san's breakfast." "You can leave this person alone. It seems he can do everything by himself." Akiha strides towards the lobby. Kohaku-san sighs. "―― Shiki-san, you should not make Akiha-sama so upset. You are her big brother, so please treat her better okay?" Saying that, she walks after Akiha. The teacup sits, still steaming. "---Well, in short―" I'm left by myself to calmly consider my situation. "Guess I'm skipping breakfast today." Yeah, no doubt. ―― I should stop by a convenience store on the way and buy some bread.

*s145
Back then, the whole mansion was like a giant playground. The garden, a deep forest. The house, a tall castle. We played in our own little world, which would take days to explore. Every day was fun. No one thought about ever growing up, and we believed that days and nights would always be the same. It was just a childhood spent playing like puppies. We got along wonderfully, and were the best of playmates. Whenever I turned back, Akiha would be there, waving her hands and hiding shyly. Yes, always the same. At that time, the mansion was a giant playground. The garden, a deep forest. The house, a tall castle. We played in our own little world, which would take days to explore. I slowly awaken and open my eyes. The morning light wraps around me and my sleepiness starts to lift. As the last vestiges clear, I sense that I had a very nostalgic dream. "---" As soon as I open my eyes, I start to see those terrible things jump into my vision. My head stabs with pain. "Gg" I scramble for the glasses by my pillow and put them on. I take in some air. After taking a few deep breaths, I manage to calm down. "Why did I---so early―" See those lines so clearly this early in the morning? It's difficult to see the lines of death in buildings. It's usually hard to see them, and seeing them so clearly like I just did now is rare. "――――" What's more, I even saw those "points". I think my headache is getting worse too. Sensei said these eyes would attract things that weren't good. I think Arcueid and these vampires are certainly not good. So, maybe it's all affecting my eyes and making them stronger. "Can't be." I'm probably just tired. "Please excuse me." Hisui enters, greeting me with a bow. "Ah, morning Hisui." "Yes, good morning Shiki-sama." ―― Hisui brings my uniform as usual. But what is it? I think she is a bit angry. "Hisui, did something happen this morning? You seem, to be in a bad mood." "――――――" Hisui looks at me as though she wants to say something, and then walks silently to the door. "Then please excuse me. I will tell Nee-san to prepare your breakfast, so please hurry to the sitting room." "Yeah, I planned on doing so――" I am a bit curious why Hisui is mad. " I forgot to say one thing. Akiha-sama would like to talk to you about your sneaking out last night. So please hurry to the sitting room." She shuts the door emotionlessly. "Cr-" Crap. They know about me sneaking out last night. "―― Go to the sitting room means Akiha is waiting there――?" Man―― Why can't bad things be just kept a secret? Akiha is the only one in the sitting room. Kohaku-san is in the kitchen, humming away. "――――――" Akiha doesn't say anything when she sees me and sips her tea quietly. "Hey. Good morning, Akiha." I try to greet her as naturally as I can. Akiha's eyebrow twitches as she places her teacup down and slowly looks at me. "Good morning Nii-san. It was quite late when you came home last night, wasn't it?" "―― No, not really. It was at most a little past one o'clock, quite normal for a healthy young man in high school to be up, right?" "I see. My bedtime is also past midnight so I was up at that time. But I would come home much earlier than that." "Yeah, even I was home earlier, wasn't I? ―― I just had something to do, so I was out for a little bit---" "Without permission? You acted like you were out doing something you felt guilty over." "Uh――" Her stare is pure ice. ―― This is the second time, and I'm sure even though Akiha looks calm, she is quite angry. "--Nii-san. I don't know what went on at the Arima house, but here the curfew is eight o'clock. It is a rule that must not be broken. The gate will be locked after that, so please don't climb in like a robber." "Oh---You knew?" "―― The surveillance camera showed me quite clearly. It is a good thing Kohaku-san realized it was you and turned off the alarm system because otherwise you would probably be detained right now, Tohno Shiki." "―― Oh. I should thank Kohaku-san then. And, um, Akiha, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have kept quiet about it." "―― If you understand, then it is fine. Please make sure you observe your curfew from now on. I will overlook it this time." "―― About that, Akiha." "What is it?" "―― This is a little hard to say. I― have something to do tonight too. I don't know when I will be back, but I'm not going to do anything bad---" "-" Akiha's gaze tightens. "Kohaku!" She suddenly stands up. Kohaku-san comes in from the kitchen. "Yes, what is it Akiha-sama?" "I will be going to school, get the preparations ready." "Huh? But I have not yet made Shiki-san's breakfast." "You can leave this person alone. It seems he can do everything by himself." Akiha strides towards the lobby. Kohaku-san sighs. "―― Shiki-san, you should not make Akiha-sama so upset. You are her big brother, so please treat her better okay?" Saying that, she walks after Akiha. The teacup sits, still steaming. "---Well, in short―" I'm left by myself to calmly consider my situation. "I guess I'm skipping breakfast today." Yeah, no doubt. ―― I should stop by a convenience store on the way and buy some bread.

*s146
First of all, I have to change the mood. It seems like I'll lose to her silent pressure if I act normally, so I'll have to switch my approach. "Good morning," I say to her in English. What a great morning, isn't it Akiha?" Hahaha. I greet her frankly. "――――――" I think she's staring at me harder. ―― Ouch. If I keep receiving her silent pressure, without a doubt she'll bore a hole right through me. "―― Um, I'm going to get some breakfast so I'm off to the dining room." Yup. I should retreat to the dining room. "Nii-san." Her voice stops me dead in my tracks. ―― Well, of course she wouldn't let me go like that. "What? Did you need anything from me?" I try and play dumb. She doesn't even bat an eyelash. "I have something to discuss with you before breakfast. Please, sit there on the sofa." "―― Got it. Please keep it as short as possible." I plop down on the sofa across from her. Kohaku-san brings me a teacup. Her smile seems to say "Hang in there, okay?" and I'm able to gather up at least a little courage. I drink a mouthful of tea and meet her gaze. "So, what'd you want to talk about, Akiha?" "That woman last night, just what is she to you?" ---Guh! That was close. Akiha's normally so roundabout, but this time she asks straight on. I'm taken so much by surprise I almost sprayed tea everywhere. "Nii-san, did you hear me?" "Yeah, I hear you. Loud and clear." "Then please answer. That woman from last night, just what is she to you, Nii-san?" "――― Um, that is a troubling question, um, she's a friend, a person I agreed to help---" "A friend so important you had to leave in the middle of the night? Yes, I don't intend to have to approve of all the relationships you have, but you are in school now, correct? The eldest son of the Tohno-family, going to places with some strange woman in the middle of the night― please stop doing such shameless things." As she speaks, her cheeks flush and she looks away. ---I see, Akiha thinks my relationship with Arcueid is like that. "Wait, Akiha. There's really nothing between us. I'm just helping her find something. After that, we won't even see each other again." "Oh really? You certainly seem very close. That must be my imagination, right Nii-san?" Her gaze is cold. ―― If I lie with something like "That's not it," things will be much easier, but---more than the fact that I don't want to lie to Akiha, I really don't want to say that we aren't close. "That, may not―― be your imagination, maybe." "Right. You were panicking like I've never seen you before. You were never serious about anything and now you show all this emotion, just what's gotten into you?" "That's not it. I was just totally caught off guard that she'd actually come here." "That woman calmly waited for you the whole time, Nii-san." She casts a sideways glare at me. She really seems convinced that Arcueid and I are dating. "Look, Akiha. You're getting it completely wrong. In the first place, we first met---" by me killing her, but I swallow the rest of those words. ―― It'll be too stupid to tell the truth. But I can't even think of a good excuse, and I can only stammer. "If you cannot answer then let's change the question. You've been calling that woman "her" this whole time, what is her name?" "―― Um, Arcueid." "I see. So you did not meet at school. There are no foreign exchange students at your high school." "―― Uh." Like Akiha says, there's no one from overseas at my school. It's right, but why does she know that much? "So Nii-san, just where in the world did you meet a person like that?" "In the city. Just, a coincidence." "Oh, a coincidence? Then Arcueid must have talked to you?" "Ah---No, I was the one, who talked to her――" Well, not quite talked, but I was the one that initiated our contact. "Why did you talk to her? I thought Arcueid-san was nothing to you. Or did you only intend it like that from the beginning?" Her questions are right on the mark. Step by step, she draws closer to my secret. Like a snake staring at a frog, she ignores all my excuses and is trying to drive me into a corner. I can now only use force to end this conversation. "That's enough. I said she's nothing to me! Besides, whatever I do doesn't concern you. You don't have any right to complain about who I date, anyway." I point at her directly. After giving an angered faceshe stands up without a sound. "?" ―― That's odd. I thought she would yell back at me, but instead she appears very uncomfortable and looks away. "―― Even I, didn't want to say this. But it's just, I get a bad feeling from her. If it was anyone else, I would just be resigned to it. But, for you to be ensnared by her, doesn't that make me just a big fool?" ―― I don't know why. But she regretfully bites her lip as she says these words. "That's why I'm saying she's nothing special. What's wrong Akiha, you seem a little strange." "That's enough. If you want to do as you please, then feel free, Nii-san――!" Akiha storms noisily out the lobby. "―――?" I don't understand anything at all. "Oh, Shiki-san, that was horrible of you." Kohaku-san gives a disappointed sigh and starts walking after her. "Poor Akiha-sama. If you are going to bring your lover, please bring someone more normal. If you did that, Akiha-sama would have understood." Kohaku-san disappears towards the lobby after Akiha.

*s147
―― I say that, but her pressure is now on a completely different level than before. If I say anything wrong in the face of this frozen heat, she will give a devastating counter. I'll show a calm, reflective manner. "---Good morning, Akiha. You're up early as usual." I say this quietly and as gently as possible. "Yes. Thanks to what happened last night, I was unable to sleep at all." She says something so outrageous while still smiling sweetly. ―― This, really isn't good. She can't be sane, being so angry yet smiling like that. "―― Oh. Well, I hope you feel a little better, or something." I should stay away from danger. I have to say something and then escape from here. "Um, then I'll be off to have some breakfast in the dining room." Yup. I should retreat to the dining room. "Nii-san." Her voice stops me dead in my tracks. ―― Well, of course she wouldn't let me go like that. "―― Yes. What is it, Akiha-san?" By the way, adding "san" to her name means waving my white flag. She doesn't even bat an eyelash. "I have something to discuss with you before breakfast. Please, sit there on the sofa." "―― Got it. Please keep it as short as possible." I plop down on the sofa across from her. Kohaku-san brings me a teacup. Her smile seems to say "Hang in there, okay?" and I'm able to gather up at least a little courage. I drink a mouthful of tea and meet her gaze. "So, what'd you want to talk about, Akiha?" "That woman last night, just what is she to you?" ---Guh! That was close. Akiha's normally so roundabout, but this time she asks straight on. I'm taken so much by surprise I almost sprayed tea everywhere. "Nii-san, did you hear me?" "Yeah, I hear you. Loud and clear." "Then please answer. That woman from last night, just what is she to you, Nii-san?" "――― Um, that is a troubling question, um, she's a friend, a person I agreed to help---" "A friend so important you had to leave in the middle of the night? Yes, I don't intend to have to approve of all the relationships you have, but you are in school now, correct? The eldest son of the Tohno-family, going to places with some strange woman in the middle of the night― please stop doing such shameless things." As she speaks, her cheeks flush and she looks away. ---I see, Akiha thinks my relationship with Arcueid is like that. "Wait Akiha. There's really nothing between us. I'm just helping her find something. After that, we won't even see each other again." "Oh really? You certainly seem very close. That must be my imagination, right Nii-san?" Her gaze is cold. ―― If I lie with something like "That's not it," things will be much easier, but---more than the fact that I don't want to lie to Akiha, I really don't want to say that we aren't close. "That, may not―― be your imagination, maybe." "Right. You were panicking like I've never seen you before. You were never serious about anything and now you show all this emotion, just what's gotten into you?" "That's not it. I was just totally caught off guard that she'd actually come here." "That woman calmly waited for you the whole time, Nii-san." She casts a sideways glare at me. She really seems convinced that Arcueid and I are dating. "Look, Akiha. You're getting it completely wrong. In the first place, we first met---" by me killing her, but I swallow the rest of those words. ―― It'll be too stupid to tell the truth. But I can't even think of a good excuse, and I can only stammer. "If you cannot answer then let's change the question. You've been calling that woman "her" this whole time, what is her name?" "―― Um, Arcueid." "I see. So you did not meet at school. There are no foreign exchange students at your high school." "―― Uh." Like Akiha says, there's no one from overseas at my school. It's right, but why does she know that much? "So Nii-san, just where in the world did you meet a person like that?" "In the city. Just, a coincidence." "Oh, a coincidence? Then Arcueid must have talked to you?" "Ah---No, I was the one, who talked to her――" Well, not quite talked, but I was the one that initiated our contact. "Why did you talk to her? I thought Arcueid-san was nothing to you. Or did you only intend it like that from the beginning?" Her questions are right on the mark. Step by step, she draws closer to my secret. Like a snake staring at a frog, she ignores all my excuses and is trying to drive me into a corner. I can now only use force to end this conversation. "That's enough. I said she's nothing to me! Besides, whatever I do doesn't concern you. You don't have any right to complain about who I date, anyway." I point at her directly. After giving an angered face---she stands up without a sound. "?" ―― That's odd. I thought she would yell back at me, but instead she appears very uncomfortable and looks away. "―― Even I, didn't want to say this. But it's just, I get a bad feeling from her. If it was anyone else, I would just be resigned to it. But, for you to be ensnared by her, doesn't that make me just a big fool?" ―― I don't know why. But she regretfully bites her lip as she says these words. "That's why I'm saying she's nothing special. What's wrong Akiha, you seem a little strange." "That's enough. If you want to do as you please, then feel free, Nii-san――!" Akiha storms noisily out the lobby. "―――?" I don't understand anything at all. "Oh, Shiki-san, that was horrible of you." Kohaku-san gives a disappointed sigh and starts walking after her. "Poor Akiha-sama. If you are going to bring your lover, please bring someone more normal. If you did that, Akiha-sama would have understood." Kohaku-san disappears towards the lobby after Akiha.

*s148
No matter what, I can't talk myself out of what happened last night. The only method I have left is to apologize before Akiha can do anything. "Akiha, about last night, that---" "Nii-san, can I warn you about something?" ---And then, before I can apologize, Akiha speaks those words in a frightening voice. "You are the eldest son of the Tohno family, so it is better if you do not apologize for wayward actions. Apologizing is admitting you did something wrong. In that situation, the eldest son has to receive a proper punishment, yes?" "-Um, Akiha, well―" "Nii-san, I don't want to have to do that to you. So Nii-san, I'm waiting for a wonderful excuse." "--" ―― A devil. I see a devil. "Akiha, before that, I'd like to eat some breakfast in the dining room. Is that okay?" I retreat to the dining room. "Nii-san." Her voice stops me dead in my tracks. Uh-oh―― whatever happens, it seems like she won't let me get away. "I have something to discuss with you before breakfast. Please, sit there on the sofa." "―― Got it. Please keep it as short as possible." I plop down on the sofa across from her. Kohaku-san brings me a teacup. Her smile seems to say "Hang in there, okay?" and I'm able to gather up at least a little courage. I drink a mouthful of tea and meet her gaze. "So, what'd you want to talk about, Akiha?" "That woman last night, just what is she to you?" ---Guh!! That was close. Akiha's normally so roundabout, but this time she asks straight on. I'm taken so much by surprise I almost sprayed tea everywhere. "Nii-san, did you hear me?" "Yeah, I hear you. Loud and clear." "Then please answer. That woman from last night, just what is she to you, Nii-san?" "――― Um, that is a troubling question, um, she's a friend, a person I agreed to help---" "A friend so important you had to leave in the middle of the night? Yes, I don't intend to have to approve of all the relationships you have, but you are in school now, correct? The eldest son of the Tohno-family, going to places with some strange woman in the middle of the night― please stop doing such shameless things." As she speaks, her cheeks flush and she looks away. ---I see, Akiha thinks my relationship with Arcueid is like that. "Wait Akiha. There's really nothing between us. I'm just helping her find something. After that, we won't even see each other again." "Oh really? You certainly seem very close. That must be my imagination, right Nii-san?" Her gaze is cold. ―― If I lie with something like "That's not it," things will be much easier, but---more than the fact that I don't want to lie to Akiha, I really don't want to say that we aren't close. "That, may not―― be your imagination, maybe." "Right. You were panicking like I've never seen you before. You were never serious about anything and now you show all this emotion, just what's gotten into you?" "That's not it. I was just totally caught off guard that she'd actually come here." "That woman calmly waited for you the whole time, Nii-san." She casts a sideways glare at me. She really seems convinced that Arcueid and I are dating. "Look, Akiha. You're getting it completely wrong. In the first place, we first met---" by me killing her, but I swallow the rest of those words. ―― It'll be too stupid to tell the truth. But I can't even think of a good excuse, and I can only stammer. "If you cannot answer then let's change the question. You've been calling that woman "her" this whole time, what is her name?" "―― Um, Arcueid." "I see. So you did not meet at school. There are no foreign exchange students at your high school." "―― Uh." Like Akiha says, there's no one from overseas at my school. It's right, but why does she know that much? "So Nii-san, just where in the world did you meet a person like that?" "In the city. Just, a coincidence." "Oh, a coincidence? Then Arcueid must have talked to you?" "Ah---No, I was the one, who talked to her――" Well, not quite talked, but I was the one that initiated our contact. "Why did you talk to her? I thought Arcueid-san was nothing to you. Or did you only intend it like that from the beginning?" Her questions are right on the mark. Step by step, she draws closer to my secret. Like a snake staring at a frog, she ignores all my excuses and is trying to drive me into a corner. I can now only use force to end this conversation. "That's enough. I said she's nothing to me! Besides, whatever I do doesn't concern you. You don't have any right to complain about who I date, anyway." I point at her directly. After giving an angered faceshe stands up without a sound. "?" ―― That's odd. I thought she would yell back at me, but instead she appears very uncomfortable and looks away. "―― Even I, didn't want to say this. But it's just, I get a bad feeling from her. If it was anyone else, I would just be resigned to it. But, for you to be ensnared by her, doesn't that make me just a big fool?" ―― I don't know why. But she regretfully bites her lip as she says these words. "That's why I'm saying she's nothing special. What's wrong Akiha, you seem a little strange." "That's enough. If you want to do as you please, then feel free, Nii-san――!" Akiha storms noisily out the lobby. "―――?" I don't understand anything at all. "Oh, Shiki-san, that was horrible of you." Kohaku-san gives a disappointed sigh and starts walking after her. "Poor Akiha-sama. If you are going to bring your lover, please bring someone more normal. If you did that, Akiha-sama would have understood." Kohaku-san disappears towards the lobby after Akiha.

*s149
Fourth period class is about modern society. The mood in the classroom is somewhat lighter than usual before lunch. Today is Wednesday, so there's one less hour of classes than usual. After lunch, there's homeroom and an hour of deciding what to do for the Culture Festival. What's more, tomorrow is a school holiday, so after this fourth period is over, it's practically vacation already. It's only natural for everyone to be waiting for the end-of-class bell to ring. "Sleepy." I give a big yawn. The class is completely unchanged, the whole day progresses with nothing out of the ordinary. Come to think of it, I've been through so many strange experiences, I almost feel odd just sitting in class. And after classes are over and night falls, I'll have to go out once more with Arcueid. Thinking of that, I really don't have the time to be fooling around here. I look at my reflection in the window glass. Tohno Shiki's face seems to be happy for some reason. "Grr." I tighten my expression. It's not like roaming the streets with Arcueid is fun, so why am I acting like this? "―― Arcueid――" There's really, something wrong. Looking out the window and into the rear courtyard, I can see an illusion of her waving her hand at me and saying "Hey". Hey, wait a minute――! "Wha, wha, wha" I push myself onto the window and look down. I can only see the very edge of the rear courtyard, but without a doubt, Arcueid, in her usual manner, is at my school. "!!!!!" I look around the classroom. Fortunately, there's no one who noticed the strange foreigner waving to me. "What is she thinking――!?" I moan to myself as I clutch my head. But, complaining does me no good. ―― There's about twenty minutes till lunch. What are you going to do Shiki? If you leave her alone, who knows what she'll do――!?

*s150
---That's right. Preventable disasters should be stopped before they happen. Before she can start any "interesting" trouble, I have to take her off the school grounds. "Sensei, I feel my anemia coming, so I need to leave!" I raise my hand, and after getting permission from the teacher, fly out of the classroom. "Ah, you're here. That was a pretty fast sprint! You're looking pretty lively this morning, Shiki." "-" ―― My jaw hangs wide open. As I sprint into the courtyard, Arcueid greets me with her usual radiance. "It's smaller than I expected. I thought a 'school' would be much bigger than thiskyaa!" I grab Arcueid's arm. "You, come with me." Dragging Arcueid behind me, I dash to a place where people won't see us. "Hey! What are you doing, taking me here all of a sudden? This place is no fun at all." Arcueid seems to be disappointed in this place, but it's not like school is a really interesting place to begin with. "---'What are you doing?' That's my line, Arcueid." I let go of her arm and thrust my index finger towards her face. "Eh? What do you mean?" "I'm asking why you're walking around during daytime, and why you came to my school. You haven't even healed yet, so why can't you just settle down and rest――!" "But, since you said you would help me, I thought I would look for clues during the day. I didn't want to― make you do any extra work---" "Don't worry about that! Since I said I'd help, any extra work we'll do together, so just forget about it. ―― Geez. You're weakest during the middle of the day yet you still leave. Do you just enjoy making me worry?" "Ah---I'm, sorry." "No, as long as you understand, it's okay---uh, Arcueid?" "I'm sorry, for making you worry." "No―― actually, thanks." I think my heart beats loudly. Arcueid apologizing like this--is a bit out of ordinary, or--I think, terribly cute. "But you're at fault too, Shiki. I was watching for the longest time from the courtyard, but you never noticed me. I didn't know how to get inside, so I was thinking about dashing up to where you were." "Dash up? You mean to my classroom on the third floor?" "Yes, footing wouldn't be difficult on the veranda, and it's really easy to jump up there." "--" I take it all back. As usual, she completely lacks any common sense. "―― Good. That wouldn't have been pretty if you did that." I breathe a sigh of relief. I don't think many people noticed her. In the first place, there's only a few desks that can look out into the courtyard. "---And? So why the heck did you come to my school? You said you were looking for clues." "I just felt something from around here. Then I picked up your scent and realized it was your school." "―― So you weren't thinking and you just came for no reason?" I give a frown. Is she a dog or something? "Well excuse me! I came here for a reason. There's hardly any traces of The Dead here, so I wanted to see it for myself." "Really? But if there's no traces of The Dead here, then shouldn't this place be unimportant? There's no one at school at night, so if The Dead wanted some prey, they would go downtown, not to a school." "―― Well, that does make sense." "There's nothing strange here. I can't really sense The Dead, but since my eyes see death, I can tell without taking off my glasses." "I see. If you say so, Shiki, then there's nothing strange about this place, perhaps." "Not 'perhaps', definitely." Arcueid looks like she doesn't believe me. And then, the chime rings announcing the end of fourth period. "---Oh no, is it lunch already?" Even though most people don't stay by this grove, since it's lunchtime, there'll be lots of people walking by. "Anyway, if we stay here any longer, people will see us. I'll keep my promise for sure, so just go home and rest. We may see the 'enemy' tonight." "Oh? You sound like you want me out of here, Shiki?" She starts to look angry again. "Ah, that's just your imagination, so hurry on back. Otherwise things might get a little hairy." Go, go. I push her from behind. "――――――" Though her eyes indicate she wants to say something, she just leaves silently. After watching Arcueid leave, I return to the courtyard. "Hm?" What is it? Someone is looking this way. "Sen―― pai?" No mistake, it's Ciel-senpai. But---why is she making that expression? She has a fearsome expression that almost makes me doubt it's actually her. "---Senpai!" I call out to her as I run. Senpai simply stands there, watching me. "What are you doing here?" "The same for you, Tohno-kun. What were you doing there? Lunch has just began, so for you to be back here you must have skipped fourth period class." "Of course not. I just flew out of the classroom, that's all." "Oh," Senpai answers without any enthusiasm. It's her normal smile, but it seems like she's glaring at me. "More than that, did you eat lunch yet? If not, would you like to eat with me?" I try and play it all off casually. "I'm sorry, I already have someone else. Please ask me some other time." For an instant, she looks incredibly down as she says that. "―― Senpai? What's wrong? You don't look too well." "No, that isn't it. It's just that― it's true that fun things end rather quickly, Tohno-kun." She gives a brilliant smile in contrast to before. With that, she walks inside by herself.

*s151
---But I can't just leave in the middle of class. "――― Please." I bring my hands together and pray silently that she won't start any "interesting" trouble for twenty minutes. Class ends. I dash out of the classroom engulfed in the lunchtime commotion. I bolt down through the hallway. ―― Arcueid is out back. Because it's lunchtime, there may be one or two students going there. Before that, I have to send her away from school――! I pant with exertion. I exit the hallway and out into the courtyard. Fortunately, no one else has gone outside. All that's left is to grab Arcueid, but― "―― The worst." Entering the back of the school, I unthinkingly voice my thoughts. In the back, I can see a very hostile Arcueid and― through the worst twist of fate, Ciel-senpai is also present. As if facing an invader, Senpai is staring at Arcueid. "Arcueid――!" Both of them turn around. "Shiki." "---" ―― Thank goodness. Arcueid's hostility seems to fade. After looking back at Arcueid, Senpai leaves in another direction. "Ah―― Senpai." She must've been offended by being glared at by Arcueid. For Senpai to just disappear like that without saying anything must mean something. "Arcueid, you――!" I run over to her. "Shiki you slowpoke!" She yells at me as I get to her. "Hey―― slow? Hey now." "But weren't you? I know you saw me, but you never came down. If you came earlier, I wouldn't have been seen by that person!" ―― "That person" must mean Senpai. "It couldn't be helped, I have my circumstances. I'm different from you, I'm just a normal student. In the first place, why the heck did you come here?" "I just felt something from around here. Then I picked up your scent and realized it was your school." "―― So you weren't thinking and you just came for no reason?" I give a frown. Is she a dog or something? "Well excuse me! I came here for a reason. There's hardly any traces of The Dead here, so I wanted to see it for myself." "Really? But if there's no traces of The Dead here, then shouldn't this place be unimportant? There's no one at school at night, so if The Dead wanted some prey, they would go downtown, not to a school." "―― Well, that does make sense." "There's nothing strange here. I can't really sense The Dead, but since my eyes see death, I can tell without taking off my glasses." "I see. If you say so, Shiki, then there's nothing strange about this place, perhaps." "Not 'perhaps', definitely." Arcueid looks like she doesn't believe me. "Anyway, if we stay here any longer, people will see us. I'll keep my promise for sure, so just go home and rest. We may see the 'enemy' tonight." "Oh? You sound like you want me out of here, Shiki?" She starts to look angry again. "Ah, that's just your imagination, so hurry on back. Otherwise things might get a little hairy." Go, go. I push her from behind. "――――――" Though her eyes indicate she wants to say something, she just leaves silently. "―― Man. If I see Senpai, I have to apologize to her about Arcueid." Thinking aloud, I go back.

*s152
I'll ignore her. If I just run down to her and people see me, it'll be a problem. No matter what she does, if I act like a stranger, it won't hurt me. ―― Well, tonight she'll probably say "Why did you ignore me?" But, it can't be helped. All I want is for the school to remain peaceful and not do anything. It's lunchtime. I'm not in the mood for bread for lunch, so I'll go to the cafeteria. "―― Huh?" I feel like I forgot something, but, whatever. The cafeteria is in chaos as usual. Most of the tables are filled, so if I don't hurry, I won't have a seat. "Ah, Senpai." I see Ciel-senpai sitting in a group. Are those her friends from class? While talking with a group of girls, she's seriously eating curry udon. ―― Come to think of it, she's always eating a "curry-something". "She, really likes curry, I guess." I'll have to ask her about it. "―――" But, something pulls at me. I feel like I've forgot something important. Something, dangerous if left alone. "―― Well, if I don't remember, it can't be that important." Even though it seems really important, I just turn all my attention to my lunch for now.

*s153
―― As expected, the debate over what to do for the Culture Festival is a stormy one. Since everyone's opinions are different, the decision gets postponed till next week. By the time it's over, it's late in the afternoon. Everyone gets up tiredly from their chairs and leaves the classroom. "Well then." There's nothing to do in the classroom. I should get ready for tonight and go back to the mansion--- I don't swing by anywhere else and head right back to the mansion. The sun hasn't quite set so Akiha probably isn't back yet. "That Akiha. I wonder if she's still mad like this morning――" ―― Well, that can't be helped either. I can't tell her the truth, so I'll probably just continue to be hated as a terrible older brother. "Welcome back, Shiki-sama." Hisui bows as I enter the mansion. "―― Yeah, I'm back. Thanks for greeting me, Hisui." ---It's been a week since I've come back, but I'm not used to this yet. "Um, Akiha isn't back yet?" "No. She told me to tell you she would be back especially late tonight so please eat dinner on your own, Shiki-sama." ―― I knew she'd still be angry from this morning. "Sigh." I slump my shoulders as I start to walk to my room. ---And then, "Shiki-sama." Hisui looks around the lobby before she speaks again. "Forgive me for asking an awkward question, but will you be leaving tonight again, Shiki-sama?" "Eh?" She fixates her emotionless eyes on me. I think she simply wants to know what time I'll be back because she's so dedicated of a servant, but letting her know means Akiha would know. I should---

*s154
--That's right. No matter how hard I try, I can't hide it from Hisui and Kohaku-san who are in charge of maintaining the mansion. So, the least I can do is let them know when I'll be gone every night in the following days. "―― Yeah, to tell the truth, I'll probably leave for a number of nights starting now. I swear I'm not just playing around or doing anything bad. Akiha will probably end up hating me, but I can't stop now." Yeah. The vampire is still somewhere in town preying on victims. As a person who lives here, I just can't pretend like I didn't see it. "---I know it's a burden to you, Hisui, but please overlook it. I don't know what time I'll be back, so please just leave the gate unlocked." "Shiki-sama, are you saying you will not tell us why?" "―― Yeah, sorry Hisui. You can think I'm totally irresponsible, but please don't ask. I, don't want to have to lie." "―― No. You are my master. A servant does not despise her master like that." She speaks plainly and without any expression. The conversation ends and I go up to return to my room. "Please wait." "―― Forgive, my impertinence, but―" After cutting off, she tightens both of her hands as she looks over at me. "If you would like me to, Shiki-sama, I can keep your leaving a secret from Akiha-sama." "Eh? You mean, you're not---going to tell?" "---Yes. After dinner, it is extremely rare for Akiha-sama to leave her room. Nee-san and I are responsible for conducting a patrol right before she sleeps, so if I do not tell the truth, she will not know." "Yeah, that helps. It helps, but―― is that okay? Isn't she your employer?" "I told you you are my master, Shiki-sama." ---uh―― I'm, kind of happy. I always have to tell her to stop adding "sama", but at times like this, I think I'm incredibly lucky. How can I help but be happy? "Yeahthat helps, so if you can, please do so." "Then please use the rear entrance tonight. The front entrance will be locked, but if you have the key and use the servant's entrance, you can come and leave undetected." "Oh? There's a servant's entrance? No wonder I never saw you leave through the gate." "No, the only one who uses that is Nee-san. She has the key, so I will get it to you later." "Well then", she says, after which she bows and disappears. "-Alright!" Help just came from an unexpected source. With this, it seems I can keep my promise with Arcueid without worrying Akiha. After dinner, I go back to my room. It's almost ten o'clock. While I was eating, Hisui placed the key on my desk. "Now then---shall I go?" Placing my knife in my pocket, I leave my room as quietly as I can.

*s155
---I feel bad doing this to Hisui, but I can't let her know. I have to keep Arcueid a secret, and it's not like I can let Hisui or Kohaku-san, or Akiha know that I'm looking for the serial killer. "No, I don't have any reason to go out. Akiha scolded me today, so I'll stay put for a while." "I understand. Then I will close the gate at the normal time." She speaks plainly, without any expression. The conversation ends and I go up to return to my room. After dinner, I go back to my room. It's almost ten o'clock. So as not to be discovered, I should go outside as discreetly as possible. "Now then---shall I go?" Placing my knife in my pocket, I leave my room as quietly as I can.

*s156
It's probably because of all the recent murders, but it's only ten o'clock and there's no one in the park. The empty night hangs overhead. There, a white figure stands. "Shiki!" As soon as she sees me, Arcueid angrily yells at me. "Hey, what time do you think it is? You're twenty minutes late!" "――――" It seems she came here right on time. "Yeah, sorry. I left before ten o'clock, but it took some time trying to leave the mansion without Akiha noticing. I'll definitely be on time the next time, so please forgive me." "---Geez. You don't seem to realize we are going to go killing." Arcueid practically pouts. Don't tell me, she was waiting long before the promised time? "Arcueid. Since what time were you waiting for me?" "Me? I came here as soon as I woke up, so" "Hmm," Arcueid thinks this over. "Probably since seven o'clock." "Seven? You were waiting for more than three hours?" What in the world was she thinking, coming three hours early? "It seems I'm strange." As if truly amazed, Arcueid mumbles to herself. "---Well, I'm partly to blame because I was late, but don't you have some issues too? If you come before the agreed time, then of course you'll have to wait." "Hey---that's something entirely different. The fact you were late doesn't change." "―― Well, that is true. But, why did you wait three hours? If you had that much time, couldn't you have just gone back to your room?" "I― don't know why either. It somehow was fun and while I was thinking it was nice waiting for you, it was already ten o'clock." "? Fun? Why?" "Who knows. Didn't I say I didn't understand it myself? ―― Maybe because you killed me. At that time, something broke that couldn't be healed. I think it's strange myself, but I can't understand what's broken inside me." "―――― Uh." Having her say that is very troubling. Having sliced her into seventeen pieces, if she says there's something wrong, all I can do is to apologize. "---It's okay. We don't have much time, so we can't waste time talking about pointless things, Shiki." Yeah, saying that really helps me out. "But, if you're ever late again, I'll just have to go to your house and pick you up. You're the one who couldn't keep the promise, so you have no complaints, right?" "Stu---no way! I'll keep it, but random unfortunate circumstances like today could happen at any time. If I'm late, that'd be the last thing you should do! Look, don't come to my house even if it's a mistake. --What's more, Akiha doesn't know about all this, so please don't make things more complicated than it is!" "Hmm? ―― Akiha? Your sister that doesn't look at all like you?" "You've said a little too much, but yes." "I see. You're that scared of your little sister?" "---Shut up. I just don't want to worry her. ―― At the very best, I'm a bother to her, so I don't want to tire her out even further." "Hmm. You really are sweet to your sister, Shiki." "I'm basically nice to everyone. Well, recently there's been an exception to that." "Ahaha, that's me!" "―― You're always dense. That was an insult, not a compliment." "Not at all. To you, I'm an exception, right? How could I not like that?" She smiles again. A child's smile, bright and carefree. "―――" If I keep seeing that, I'll lose all my venom. "---I'm tired all of a sudden. Let's start looking for the vampire, Arcueid." "Yes, it's about time. Then we'll start walking around town---" "Shiki. I want you to take off your glasses, but is that alright?" "Take off my glasses? ―― Why?" "It's hard to notice them with just me. I can sense the presence of humans and non-humans, but that won't help me find the vampire. All I can sense is the presence, but with your eyes, you can quickly tell between living and dead things. So it's a waste if we don't use what we have, right?" "-" ―― Certainly I can understand what she's saying. But, taking off my glasses means--- "I know. Even I could feel your eyes getting stronger these past few days. And if you keep doing this, it may not be good for your health. I'm still saying despite that. But, the choice lies up to you, so I'm not going to force you. If you think it's alright to do so, take your glasses off and follow me." ―― Take off my glasses and walk around town? I haven't done that since I received these glasses eight years ago. In the first place, the things I see without my glasses give me such a headache, it'd be easy to imagine what would happen if I walked around town. But still. Just like Arcueid who keeps going even though her wound hasn't healed, Tohno Shiki should do the same and pay back his debt "Arcueid, I---" ---I'm fine, isn't it just a headache? Compared to the pain her body must be feeling, this is nothing. "It's fine, I can take off my glasses. It's a small price to pay to make our search easier." "---I see. Then let's go, Shiki." Arcueid turns around and starts walking. I take off my glasses as I follow her. ―― I follow Arcueid. I haven't walked in scenery so riddled with lines since my hospitalization back then. "" Strangely enough, I don't get a headache. It seems just seeing them won't cause it. It's not the thin lines in the buildings, but seeing the "lines" on the people walking by makes me sick. Before, I thought they were just lines that were easy to cut along. But now I know they are the "death" of things. That's why I feel disgust first. It's not that those figures of people scribbled over with lines are disgusting. Just seeing---that humans are an existence so close to death makes me feel like throwing up. ―― We walk the nighttime streets. Arcueid doesn't say anything, she just continues to stride forth resolutely. We walk for hours in the midst of town. In the end, we don't see one aberration, not one person wrapped in "death". "Shiki, you can put your glasses back on. It seems like no matter how much we search tonight, it'll be useless." Arcueid concludes with a sigh. I put my glasses back on. My vision returns back to normal and I relax. "Useless? Is it okay to just decide that all of a sudden? We've only looked everywhere once, right?" "No, just once is enough. The presence of The Dead tends to linger around a place. I haven't sensed any of them around at all, so there aren't any that are active." "―― The enemy is alert now that most of his Dead are defeated. Seriously, he really is a coward. I was so prepared to finish it all tonight, but it appears he still wants to play hide and seek." Arcueid bites her lip, dissatisfied. "You look like you're in a bad mood, Arcueid." "Of course I am. You went through such trouble to help me, but it's all meaningless now." "--Well, I don't really mind. If you're that dissatisfied, I don't mind going out to look again. Maybe if I concentrate more we can find something." "That's no good. I can't strain you any more." "Strain? I'm not really straining." "You are. You might not realize it, but if you abuse your brain anymore, you might end up disabled." "――? Disabled? Who?" "You. ---That's right, you don't exactly know how your eyes work." "Okay? You said yourself it was easier to see the death of living things than non-living things, right? Basically, it's a problem of the circuitry of your brain. The death of things. Being able to see that cause and effect, it's closer to reading than seeing." "―― Everything has a main reason, the one source. Um, it's the same thing that a German scientist called the Akashic Record. In other words, in the core of all phenomenon, there is something that "records all things". It's less of a record than an "existence", so it isn't information. It just exists. It doesn't have any purpose in and of itself, or any direction. It's like a root swirl from which flows out all reasons." "Things in this world flowed from that, derived from that, and preserve their current form. You and I, vampires and humans, we all originated from that. ―― Things became more complex and separate, and cannot return to that original source, the beginning. But you understand that there exists "The One", right? But, no matter how different a form something takes from the great source, it is still a derivative. So even if it is only a slender line, there is a thread connecting to the source." "The source of all things, the record that records the beginning and the end of all things. Being connected to that means knowing the end of all things. Originally the brain has the ability to control reception and transmission, but most humans close off all of these circuits except for themselves. But, there are those people who have their circuits open latently. Without a single use of Magic Circuits, there are humans who, despite not being a transcendental race, have the potential to create transcendent phenomenon. "Magi classify them as being psychics. While still human, they are mutants who are born with Magic Circuits. ---Such as, without any learning of the occult, someone who can see the 'death of things'." "--" ―― Um, I'm sorry, Arcueid. It appears I can't understand this kind of conversation at all. "It's okay if you can't understand. But what I want to tell you is you shouldn't try to see things that are hard to see. Probably, if you want to, you can see the "death" of non-living things. But in order to do that, your brain has to open its circuits from the classification of living things to the classification of non-living things in order to understand. ---That is normally an impossible process. As a result, it overloads your brain, and you'll end up being useless." "Useless---you mean, these eyes won't be able to perceive death anymore?" "---Of course not. Hey Shiki, what happens to an engine that blows up from overload?" "It goes to the junk yard. Once an engine breaks, you can't use it agai" Oh, that's it. In other words, the headache I get from seeing death is like the screaming of an engine that is working too fast. "--" "You understand? If you can just see it, it won't be a problem. But stop trying to see things you can't perceive. The blood vessels in your brain will burst, and it'll all be over." ―― I'm speechless. I've been living like this without realizing the seriousness of it all. "You really have to thank the magus who gave you those glasses. Most psychics use their abilities without realizing how dangerous they are and end up disabling themselves. ―― Well, those kinds of people are often incompatible with society, so maybe that's just for the best." "-" ---It seems like that's the reason I'm here. I'll let you go back to living the life you had before. Sensei said that, and gave me these glasses. ―― I have so much to thank her for, my chest tightens. That person, in so many ways, really did save me--- "H, uh---?" I feel a, sharp sensation. Not pain, but something strange, like an itch. "Shiki?" "What---what is this?" It was really only just for an instant, but it was like something was in my chest. "Hm---?" Not understanding, I place my hand inside my shirt. ---Wetness. Something. Something is sticking to my chest, like ink. "What is this―― something's, wet?" I pull out my hand from my shirt. On my open palms, is bright red blood. "Eh--" Sting. Another strange sensation. It takes me a horribly long time to understand that it's coming from the old scar on my chest. "Shiki, that" "Yeah―― that's weird. It doesn't hurt and it's not even an open woundbut there's blood all over my chest." It's so, red. A beautiful, unmuddied, red that steals my eyesight. "Well, it doesn't hurt so it's gotta be okay. It seems to have stopped bleeding, so there's no need to" Arcueid stares dumbfounded at my hand. No, more accurately, she stares at the red blood coating my hand. "Arcueid?" "" Arcueid doesn't respond. She just, starts to breathe heavier. Pant, pant. As if she is trying to withstand pain. "Hey, Arcueid――! What's wrong? Does your wound hurt――!?" I grab her shoulders. And then, she jumps back as if she was trying to escape. "" She stares at me like I am an enemy. "―― Ar―― cueid?" "Shi--ki?" Short, clipped. Her voice even contains enmity. "Inever thought, about it." ――? She averts her gaze awkwardly. "What's wrong? You're acting strange. You still haven't recovered yet?" "―― Perhaps. It seems I pushed myself too hard. So, I'll go back now." "Ah, yeah. I guess we'll call it a night." "―― Yeah. I'll be waiting here tomorrow." Not looking me in the eye, Arcueid leaves quickly.

*s157
―― I go up the residential hill and arrive at the outskirts of the mansion. It's around two in the morning. As expected, I'm totally assailed by sleepiness. "―― I wonder if she's going to be okay." I'm concerned about how she seemed when we parted. It seemed like it wasn't pain from her wound, but--- "Hm?" What is that? It feels like there's someone lurking in the shadows not illuminated by the streetlights. ---Thu,mp. My heart stops my breath. My blood rushes through my body, this sensation Certainly, there's someone standing there. The figure gets closer and closer. Footsteps. The sound of dry footsteps reaches my ears. Thu, mp. I have a bad feeling about this. Chills race up my spine. "" The figure draws near. Suddenlythe streetlights shatter loudly. The moon is hidden by the clouds. The whole world instantly turns to darkness. "!"    Thu, mp―――! My heartbeat skips, as if warning me of death. I jump back for no apparent reason. A blade runs through the darkness. Not being able to get away fully, my glasses are grazed by it. They fall to the ground with a clatter. "Who---" The instant I start to say "are you?", The clouds part for a brief moment and illuminates the dark figure. "Wha" A man wrapped entirely in bandages is gripping a knife. The bandaged man goes to attack me again. I quickly ready my knife and stop it. Two slivers of light shoot towards each other. "!" I can't, think calmly. The fact that I'm being attacked causes my mind to panic. Clang! Clang! Sparks fly from our clashing knives and scatter into the darkness. "Kk---" I still can't calm down. It's not because I'm being attacked. Clang---. I swing my knife to cancel out the one attacking me from every angle. "Why" What's surprising is that, my body is completely stopping all the attacks in this darkness without a pause. "My body is moving by itself---?" No, that's not it. All my arms are doing, is seeking out the lines and points that I can see in the darkness with my glasses off. That's all I can see, so I swing my knife through the dark air after those lines. As a result, the bandaged man's knife is simply stopping mine. In other words, It's not that I'm defending myself, but he's defending himself from me. I can win――! I don't know who he is, but there's no doubt. I'm overwhelming him. My blood rages forth from my advantage. I'll win. I'm, stronger than him. Because I'm stronger. Because he's trying to kill me, aren't I just returning the favor!? Clang. Clang. The sound of ringing metal echoes in the air and I force him back towards the mansion wall. "!" There. My eyes fixate on the "line" on his chest and I thrust my knife forward. Momentarily. For some reason I see a boy painted in blood and Akiha's crying face "Gh!" I pull my knife back before completion. ---What, am I--I'm, trying to kill someone, why--- My head. My head hurts. My legs wobble and I stagger backwards. As I do so, I empty the contents of my stomach. My chest starts to itch. My head hurts, the old wound on my chest burns. My eyes, feel like they're going to burst out of my sockets "Haaah, agh---!" I can't stop throwing up. The vomit splatters all over the asphalt. And there, the bandaged man comes after me with his knife. "-!" Clang! Another collision. My knife shoots towards his. This time, I really defend myself. I know where he's aiming. Since I know, I block him once again with another clang. Clang! Clang! Clang! Despite not being able to see his knife due to its speed, I somehow manage to block it over and over. The reason I can defend myself is simple. Because, where he's aiming are the "lines" on my body. So I know where he is aiming at and I understand more than anyone that having them cut would mean instant death, so I have to defend it. No, wait. ―― Aiming---for my lines? "--Ah." It's the exact opposite of before. That means, don't tell me, he. Ku. The bandaged man smiles in the darkness. ---Th, um, p. My heart rate goes out of control. Feeling some unnameable fear, I stumble backwards. He doesn't pursue me. He just smiles. His blood-shot eyes seems to be saying "So you've finally realized it?" as he sneers at me. "You cansee them?" Yes. He also, can see the "lines" Then, He can, also kill with one blow--- Ku. The man laughs. He draws near while laughing. I---even down to my fingers gripping my knife, tremble uncontrollably. Slice. Slice. Slice. The sound of flesh being pierced by a blade resounds three times. And then, a thud, a sound of a body hitting the wall. "Eh---?" ---I can't grasp the situation. The bandaged man was suddenly pierced by three spear-like pipes. Not just pierced, but stuck onto the wall. Like an insect pinned in a bug collection. "---YOU'RE IN MY WAY." His voice grates awfully. At the same time---the three spears alight like candles and engulf him in flames. "AAAAAaAAAaaaaAaAAAh!" An anguished voice in the whirlpool of flames. In the darkness, that scene seems less cruel, and almost beautiful. "AAAAAAAAAAH!" The bandaged man---no, the bandages are burned already, his skin is showing. Wrapped in the flames, the man stares at me. His blood-shot eyes filled only with murder. His black eyes like a weapon bent on cursing Tohno Shiki. "-Wha―" Stunned, I can only watch. He runs off into the distance, still engulfed in flames. ---The moon re-emerges. After those flames, and that cursing voice, everything returns to silence like it was before. "" I fall to my knees and lean against the wall. I look up at the sky. In the direction where those spears flew from, someone is standing high and far off. "-" Far away. Standing composed on top of the streetlight, I see a familiar figure. "―― Eh?" Robes like a priest from another country. Clenched in her hand, large, nail-like swords. Emotionless, pale eyes. Blue, sky-blue eyes. "―― Sen―― pai?" Under the moonlight, I can only make out the silhouette. But, she seems to resemble Senpai. "--" Our eyes meet. The standing figure on top of the streetlight suddenly disappears like a ghost. "Ah-" I sit down roughly. Is it relief from my headache fading or just the lifting of all this tension? Leaning my back against the wall, I start to drift off to sleep-.

*s158
―― I go up the residential hill and arrive at the outskirts of the mansion. It's around two in the morning. As expected, I'm totally assailed by sleepiness. "―― I wonder if she's going to be okay." I'm concerned about how she seemed when we parted. It seemed like it wasn't pain from her wound, but--- "Hm―― crap, the front gate is locked." It's only natural, but it's still locked. ―― If I climb over the wall like yesterday, alarms will probably go off. "―― Dang―― does this mansion have a rear entrance or something?" ―― I walk around the mansion perimeter. Anyway, there is something like a rear entrance, but it's locked so I can't get in. It's probably not possible to force my way through to the garden. "―― Dang. If this keeps up I'll have to spend the night out here――" I want to avoid that if possible. People don't really go by the mansion, so after the sun sets it's just a deep darkness around here. Walking around during these hours sends chills down my spine. "Hm?" What is that? It feels like there's someone lurking in the shadows not illuminated by the streetlights. ---Thu,mp. My heart stops my breath. My blood rushes through my body, this sensation--- Certainly, there's someone standing there. The figure gets closer and closer. Footsteps. The sound of dry footsteps reaches my ears. Thu, mp. I have a bad feeling about this. Chills race up my spine. "" The figure draws near. Suddenlythe streetlights shatter loudly. The moon is hidden by the clouds. The whole world instantly turns to darkness. "!" Thump―――! My heartbeat skips, as if warning me of death. Perhaps I was tired after having walked the perimeter of the mansion for so long. My body gave an all-too-sluggish reaction as I tried to leap backwards. A knife running through the dark. The sound of the flesh over my heart being sliced. "Ah---eh?" ---I don't, understand. Just― that― there's a knife, sticking through my chest. The clouds part for a brief moment and illuminates the dark figure. "Ah" An eerie figure wrapped entirely in bandages. That's― the last thing I see.

*s159
---White. The color white summons an old memory. Something forgotten. Something I was supposed to forget. Something my father commanded me to forget. A hot, summer day. A blue sky and large, large columns of summer clouds. The wafting breeze, and the droning voice of the cicadas. The voice of cicadas. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. So loud I want to die. Cicada shells are lying in the clearing. As if the sun is right by my side, the clearing is roasting. A hot midsummer's day. As if the entire world became a frying pan. waa, u, uwaaa. waa, u, uwaaa. waa, u, uwaaa. Akiha is crying. Akiha, who would always obediently stay close behind me, is brimming forth with tears. A child lies collapsed at her feet. His white shirt is painted red with blood and he doesn't move at all. I'm, looking down at that. My hands are red, just like that child on the ground. No, that's not it. These hands are red with the blood of that child. "Akiha-!" The adults are coming. After seeing this sight, their expressions change rapidly. "What in the-" The adults take Akiha away. The child lies there, dead. In the distant sky, the white, white clouds. I'm left alone, staring at the sky aimlessly. "Did you kill him" The adults are yelling at me. They shout my name, the one who killed the child. Those two syllables, shouting as if they went crazy. Just those two syllables. Those adults call me SHIKI, as my hands are stained in red. I feel like, I just saw an old, familiar dream. I open my eyes. "―――――" I'm in my room. After that---After losing consciousness by the mansion wall, it seems like I somehow made it back here. My thoughts still aren't coming together. I remember the whirling events of last night. That man wrapped entirely in bandages. And how he could see "lines" just like me. After he was impaled by those swords, his body burst aflame, and with a voice that sounded like his dying curse, he ran off. "" After that, I can only remember things vaguely. The figure on top of the streetlight. That figure that saved me, that seemed to resemble Ciel-senpai--- "―― Yeah right. That, can't be true." I finally wake up. Putting on my glasses, I get up in bed. The clock says it's past eight. Normally I would've long since eaten breakfast by now, but today's a school holiday. "Hisui―― isn't here?" The figure of Hisui standing before the door like a shadow is nowhere to be seen. I'm sure she came here many times to wake me up, but I never did, so she probably went off to do other duties. ―――― *sigh* I let out a deep breath. ---After I parted with Arcueid last night, the events afterwards were beyond my comprehension. That bandaged man, and that figure that helped me― they're just not things I can understand no matter how much I try. "Whatever the case, I have to meet Arcueid tonight. She has to be able to give me some answers." I'll talk to her about all these strange things, but for now, I have to just return to my normal life or I'll go crazy. "--Alright. First thing's first. Time for breakfast." People can't do anything on an empty stomach, after all. Shaking the sleep from my body, I go to the sitting room. "Hm――?" On the second floor east wing hallway, I see a dark uniform. "It's probably―― Hisui." It seems like Hisui was leaving Akiha's room. I guess we'll run into each other anyway, so it won't hurt to give a greeting. "Hey, Hisui!" I call out to her. Hisui realizes I am here and quietly walks over to me. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "Yeah, morning. Sorry for just waking up whenever I felt like it." "I apologize as well. I should have been there when you awoke. Please forgive me." Hisui silently bows her head. ―― Being apologized to like this after I left in the middle of the night and managing to get back to my room, I suddenly feel like the worst person in the world. "There's no need to apologize. I didn't wake up at the usual time, so it's my fault. It's okay if you want to voice your complaints." "―― Voice, my complaints――?" "Yeah. My friend always says I'm always a lazy bum, and he always tells me an occasional whack to my back is good to set me straight." "――――――" Hisui stands there thinking silently as she stares at me. It's like that for about a minute. She doesn't even blink, but just stares at me. ―― I knew forcing Hisui to do such an ordinary thing would be impossible. "Don't worry about... just forget it. More importantly, I'm kinda hungry. Is breakfast ready?" "―― Nee-san went outside. Your breakfast is ready in the dining room." "Oh. In that case, I'll go have some food. Sorry to bother you while you were working." After saying a quick goodbye, I head downstairs. After breakfast, I return to the sitting room and come face-to-face with Hisui. "Ah, that was good. Thanks for making such a great breakfast every morning." I bring my hands together in thanks. "Preparing meals is Nee-san's duty. If you wish to compliment the meal, please tell Nee-san instead." "That's true, but---your duties are really completely separate? Such as like today when only I slept in, I thought you might make it." "Shiki-sama, are you saying the breakfast was not to your taste?" "Eh?" Her words are so off topic it's― troubling. Does she think I was saying I wanted her to make breakfast because the breakfast tasted so bad? "That's not it. Even cold, Kohaku-san's cooking is delicious. ―― But, I like it when it's warm. And, it'd make me really happy if I got to taste your cooking, Hisui." "---I cannot do that. Shiki-sama, I refuse to cook for you." Hey eyes suddenly take on a challenging look. "Oh, I, see. Yeah, I don't want to force you to do anything you don't want to do. You already do so much for me already." "――――" Still silent, she faces me as if she wants to say something. ―― What could it be? Is it something that's difficult for her to say? "What's wrong Hisui? Did I do something bad without realizing it again?" Hisui shakes her head "no". She just stands there silently. "―― Then, I'll go back to my room. If you need me, please call for me." "Later," I say as I start to walk out of the room. But---before that, Hisui walks towards the lobby. "---Shiki-sama." "Hm?" "This may be impolite, but I wanted to fulfill your request to the best of my ability." "―― Huh?" She looks directly at me. "This morning, I came to realize how powerless I am." "Eh---Uh?" "Seven times. I called out seven times, but there was no response. Is this acceptable?" "Seven times? What, do you mean?" I'm totally lost as to what she wants to say. She turns around. "To say it candidly, I think you are very dense, Shiki-sama." Hisui disappears into the lobby with her footsteps trailing in the air. "―――― Huh?" Left by myself, I blurt out stupidly. After thinking to myself for a while, I finally realize she was complaining to me. ---It's okay if you want to voice your complaints. I said that earlier. "---That was― my request?" Yeah, there's no mistake. Hisui was thinking about it the whole time, and was waiting for me in the sitting room just to tell me. "――――― Well, that is a complaint, but―" She said it, but saying "dense" is a little too blunt, right? ―― I don't really want to think it, but does Hisui really hate me? I go back to my room, but I don't really have anything to do there. Thinking about what I should do next, I decide to walk around the mansion I haven't explored in eight years. I arrive at the lobby. Come to think of it, I was always getting yelled at for playing in the mansion as a kid. I'm no kid anymore to play in the mansion, and my old man is also gone. I used to get so excited just walking the hallways when I was a kid, but now I don't feel anything at all. For some reason, I aimlessly wander around the mansion to confirm my childhood memories. The hallway stretches quite a long distance. When I was a child, I believed this hallway would go on forever. The mansion seemed as large as a castle and every day, I would walk a bit around the mansion and carve my name on the wall, the pillars, or the floor. It was sort of a game I would play with Akiha to see who could take over the mansion. Saying that wherever I put my name became my territory, it really was just the two of us walking around the mansion and carving our names here and there. "Oh, here. Still here." On the handrail by the stairs is carved the name SHIKI. It was probably because of these games that my old man forbade us from playing inside the mansion. Anyway, if I look closely, I can see both my name and Akiha's all over the place. The spacious mansion. While I used to think it was like a giant castle, now it almost seems like an abandoned, haunted house. Because, I've grown up since then. Akiha and I, we're not the Tohno Akiha and Tohno Shiki that we were then. I go outside. ---Come to think of it, most of the time we spent playing was in the garden. Since Akiha was obedient to that old man, unlike me, she could only play outside for about thirty minutes a day. And still, she usually just stayed behind us, watching and listening. But she would energetically run out with us and compete with us in whatever games we would play. "―― Perhaps her personality stems from those times?" She might have suppressed herself in front of that old man. But still, Akiha's changed too much since then. Maybe these eight years were a longer time than I thought. ---I go to the courtyard. Outside, the walls are also inscribed with names. SHIKI, Shiki, Akiha, SHIKI, Akiha, SHIKI, Akiha, Shiki, Shiki, SHIKI, Shiki. The ratios are like that, and the name SHIKI appeared far more times. I suppose Akiha was just a girl so she couldn't keep up with a boy. "Geez. It would've been better if I held back a bit." Cursing myself from that time doesn't change the number of my scribbles. If this was the case, I probably made Akiha pretty angry, considering how much she hates losing. "I see. Maybe she's taking it out on me now." ―― I'm sure she's not the kind to do that, but if she did, that's a little cute. "I'm an older brother stupid for his little sister." Yeah, I really am. "Well then." With a nostalgic, peaceful feeling, I stroll through the courtyard. "Hisui――?" As I come to the rear courtyard, I see Hisui's figure from behind. Hisui doesn't realize I'm here. What is she doing, going into the woods like that? "?" A bit curious, I follow her from a slight distance. And. Where Hisui headed to, there seems to be a small clearing. "――― Huh? There's a clearing in that place?" Tilting my head to the side, I try to remember, but for some reason, my memory is a bit vague. In the forest of the mansion, I can see a clearing as if the trees were cut there. ---No, "can see" is not quite right. If you walk by normally, you probably would never notice it. If Hisui didn't walk there, hidden enough by the surrounding trees as it is, I would never have noticed even if I lived here all my life. "―― ? Was that always there? If it was, we probably played there as kids." To say the least, I don't remember ever playing with Akiha in the clearing. I feel like I've never, been there, before. "――――" After thinking for a bit, I decide to go into the clearing. ―― The clearing doesn't strike me as anything out of the ordinary. I don't see any sign of Hisui. "What's this---it's just an empty place." I walk to the middle. It really is just an empty space. The perfectly level open ground. The deep woods enclosing the area. The voice of the cicadas. And the strong, summer sunshine that feels like it could dissolve-- "Eh――――?" Summer, sunshine---? "Ououch―――" The wound on my chest starts to hurt. It's like / stabbing This pain / that feels like / a kitchen knife stabbing my chest. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. What is this? From somewhere, I can hear the voice of cicadas. But it's autumn now. The summer sunshine bathes everything in white. Columns of summer clouds in the far sky. I can practically see the voices. At my feet, discarded shells of cicadas. Discarded shell. Someone's--discarded shell. "――――" My wound opens. My chest becomes painted a dark crimson; black vermillion soaks both my hands. ―― Someone's crouched silhouette. The approaching footsteps of a young girl. The columns of clouds in the far sky. The discarded shells of cicadas. Then, In front of me, the crying face of Akiha, who is drenched in blood. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. ---Ah. Voices which try to pierce my eardrums, voices of the cicadas. "Ahgu." My chest hurts. I feel sick. My wound has healed a long time ago; why does it hurt so much? My chest  is broken. The old wound opens, blood flows forth from the opening. ---What is this? My wound, it hasn't healed at all. It hurts. I'm scared. This is, The impulse called Death. My consciousness sinks. My wound hurts. My body collapses to the earth with a large thud. ―― I can hear voices talking. "Akiha-sama, are you not going to call for a doctor?" "Don't be stupid, Hisui. There's no way I could do that, since Nii-san's wound isn't normal―!" ―― Akiha and  Hisui   are talking. This is   SHIKI's room. It looks  like   I am  sleeping  in the bed. I planned to say "Yo!" and get out of bed, but I can't move at all. My chest doesn't hurt anymore, but my body feels as heavy as lead. All I can move are my eyes and mouth. "Just what in the world were you trying to do, Hisui? You know not to let Shiki go near that place――!" "Please―― Forgive me." "This can't be solved by apologizing. You were assigned to serve Nii-san to avoid this kind of situation. So what were you doing―!?" Completely different from her usual manner, Akiha gives full vent to her anger. In comparison, Hisui is accepting the scolding, looking down silently. ―― I'm not sure how this all came about. But I can at least tell that Hisui is being yelled at because of me. "Answer me, Hisui. What were you doing and where were you all day long?" Hisui doesn't respond. The air grows tenser between them. Biting her lip, Akiha takes a step towards Hisui. ―― Even I can understand that Akiha intends to hit her. Hisui seems to know this as well, but she just stands with her head hung in shame, ready to receive it. "---Hold on, Akiha." "Nii-san--You're awake!?" "Yeah, you were so loud, I woke up." "Ah――――" Akiha looks away uncomfortably. Hisui still keeps looking down, not even trying to look at me. "You know, you shouldn't let it out on Hisui. I don't know the circumstances, but this has to do with me collapsing, right? It's not her fault, I just collapsed on my own." I strain hard and somehow manage to lift the upper half of my body off the bed. But that's all I can manage, and I don't think I can even move an inch more. But since Hisui is depressed, I have to force myself to act as fine as possible. "―― Honestly, getting into a fight over me. Even if you look like an adult, you're still a child." "But― you completely fainted, Nii-san. You were out for more than ten hours, and nothing like this has happened before. If---you never woke up, what would I have done――!?" "Idiot, don't say things like that. Wasn't this just anemia? ―― huh? It's ten o'clock already!?" "Yes, you were unconscious since noon." She speaks hesitantly. I wasn't worried about me, but my promise to meet with Arcueid in the park at ten o'clock. "Oh no, I have to go. Akiha, I have to go so I'll leave the rest to you. Don't bully Hisui, okay?" "D, don't say such stupid things――! I won't ask where you go every night, Nii-san. I won't ask, so please at least tonight, take it easy on your body tonight――!" "Haha, I'm okay. This is pretty regular. When I was in middle school, I used to collapse twice a day, you know that, right Akiha?" "That's why I'm more worried. ---Nii-san, please listen to what I say, at least just for tonight." She looks me in the eye with a serious expression. I-

*s160
"――――――" ―― I guess it can't be helped. I'm afraid I'll make her cry if I keep going against her. "―― Alright. I'll go to sleep for today." Saying that, I lie down. "Really――? You're not going to sneak out of the room later?" "No, I get it. To tell the truth, my body feels incredibly heavy. I don't think I could sneak outside." "Thank goodness." Akiha breathes out and relaxes visibly. "Hisui, tell Kohaku that Nii-san is awake. Nii-san, what about dinner?" "―― Oh yeah. No, tell Kohaku-san I'm sorry, but I don't think I can eat right now. I'm just going to go to sleep." "―― I understand. Then Hisui, tell Kohaku that." Still looking downcast, Hisui nods and leaves the room. ―― Now then. Lying in bed, I start to feel sleepy again. Like this, I bet I could fall asleep in less than a minute. But, before that, "Akiha. There's a place like that in the garden?" "Yes. When we were children, we used to play there often." "Oh. For some reason, I don't remember it well." ―― Yeah. I really did forget all about it. "And one more thing. ―― It's a weird question, but when we were kidswasn't there another kid with us?" "Huh?" She tilts her head, like she doesn't understand what I'm saying. ―― I guess not. There couldn't have been another kid. But― if that's true, how strange? That scene I saw in my dream, and the dream I saw in the clearing. If these two are the same Then it doesn't make sense unless there's another kid that was killed―― "No, it's nothing. Just talking about a dream." "Is that so? Then, good night, Nii-san. Please rest well." "Yeah, I'll do that." As soon as I answer her, I fall asleep as fast as if I had passed out again.

*s161
―― I'm happy she's so worried about me. But I can't break my promise with Arcueid. Yesterday, she waited three hours for me. That's not the whole reason, but with just my usual anemia, I don't want her to keep on waiting. "―― Alright. I'll go to sleep for today." saying that, I lie down. "Really――? You're not going to sneak out of the room later?" "―― Hey now. Do you think I could sneak out in this shape?" "Yes, come to think of it, that is true." Akiha breathes out and visibly relaxes. "Hisui, tell Kohaku that Nii-san is awake. Nii-san, what about dinner?" "―― Oh yeah. No, tell Kohaku-san I'm sorry, but I don't think I can eat right now. I'm just going to go to sleep." "―― I understand. Then Hisui, tell Kohaku that." Still looking downcast, Hisui nods and leaves the room. "Then I will go back to my room. If anything happens, please call for me. No matter what time it is, I'll come right away." Akiha turns off the lights and leaves the room. "―― Sorry, Akiha." Saying that, I lift myself up. "Ggh―――" Just lifting myself up causes my consciousness to swim. ―― This isn't like my normal anemia. I know that, but I can't keep Arcueid waiting forever. Knowing her, even if I left her there, she'll wait forever. I wobble to my desk. I take my knife out of the drawer and put on my jacket. "Heh―― dang, like this, I really, won't be able to, sneak out." ―― I have to gather up my strength just a little more until I can at least run comfortably or Hisui will find me and take me back to my room. "―― Sorry Arcueid. It looks like I'll be even later than last night." I sit down on the floor. One hour. If I rest for another hour, I'm sure I can leave I make it to the park before midnight. In the end, even after waiting an hour my body still hadn't recovered, so it took me an hour to get there. I pant heavily. As my chest heaves rapidly, I look around me. Night hangs over the park. Near the place we decided to meet, there's a white figure standing. "―― I knew she'd be waiting." I let out a large breath. It seems like Arcueid notices I'm here. She walks straight towards me. "Hey Shiki, it's already two hours past the agreed time. What were" She cuts off as soon as she sees my face. "Hey, what's wrong, Shiki――? Your face is so pale, and I can't even sense life in you. This isn't normal." "Yeah, my anemia acted up again. It happens like that every now and then, nothing to be surprised about. ―― more importantly, sorry for making you wait for two hours." "EhNo, I really don't mind, but―― Shiki, for you to come out in your condition is just weird." Even though she was really angry earlier, now it seems she's really worried. "I made a promise, didn't I? I said I'd help you, so I'm not going to skip out on you." "―― That makes me happy but―― Shiki, you don't seem to understand your body at all." "You don't need to tell me that, Arcueid. I've been carrying this recurring anemia for eight years now, I'm pretty sure I understand my body." "No. You don't understand how unstable your life is. I sensed it earlier, but now I know clearly. Shiki, you are always standing close to death. I don't know if it's a reaction to your Mystic Eyes of Death Perception or not, but you are walking on the thin line in between life and death. Saying that your anemia this time isn't a big deal because it wasn't a big deal before is a big mistake." She looks directly into my eyes coldly. "Look, Shiki. Your resistance to death by external means is higher than that of most people. That is probably because you've already faced death once before. But on the other hand, you almost have no resistance to death from internal causes. That anemia of yours, it wouldn't be strange if you die from it." "Wha---What are you saying? Are you saying I'll get killed by something like a cold?" "Shiki, I'm trying to warn you seriously! I'm glad you came, but you have to think about your health first! So just go back for now and rest!" She draws me closer to her. She really must be worried about me because she's totally defenseless as we get closer. "Ah" Before I can pull back, her chest touches mine. ―― Thump. My head is assailed with another different kind of dizziness than usual. All the things I didn't realize before, the softness of her breasts, the whiteness of her skin, her beautiful, golden hair, her womanly charm. "ArcueidPlease, get away." "What, you're saying you can't trust the word of a vampire like me?" "Why are you saying that all of a sudden, idiot? There's no way I won't trust you." "Liar. Then why can't you look at me?" "Could you get away from me because of a personal issue? ―― I'm a guy, so if you get this close, it's a little, troubling." Giving a small voice of surprise, Arcueid steps back. Whew. For the time being, the racking dual dizziness brought about by my anemia and Arcueid subsides. I guess she finally realized our situation, and she looks at me embarrassedly. "---Uh." That idiot. Seeing her do that, makes me think she's incredibly cute. This is, troubling. "I--said stop." I mumble that quietly, so not be heard. Those words are not directed to her, but to me for being excited by her. ―― There really is something wrong. No matter how pretty she is, she's a vampire. Just what am I thinking, forgetting something like that? "Anyways, I'm not that beat to have you start worrying about me. Besides, if I was attacked like I was last night again, I might really die. So I can't take my time doing this." "Eh--? Shiki, what did you just say?" "I said if I was attacked like I was last night again, I might really die. He is trying too, so we have to find him as soon as possible" Saying that, I suddenly remember. "―― I forgot. Last night, I was attacked by one of those Dead." "Last night? After we parted!?" "Yeah. He was entirely wrapped in bandages and was waiting for me by the mansion." Arcueid's expression suddenly turns serious. "―― I can't believe it. How could you forget something so important?" "―― Uh." I couldn't help it. I've been through stranger things today. "―― Oh well. More than that, please tell me in detail what happened, Shiki." With serious eyes, Arcueid interrogates me on what happened. "Um, let's see--" I calm down and I describe as clearly as I can what happened last night. ―― But, I don't tell her that the bandaged man was seeing the "lines of death". I can't prove it, so maybe it might have been just my mistake. "―― Yeah, that's how it was--" Finishing my explanation, I read Arcueid's expression. From when I started until now, her eyes remained sharp without any gentleness. "So what is it Arcueid? That bandaged man, and that person wearing those robes like some priest, are they enemies of yours?" "―― Yes. Both of them are 'enemies'. I don't know just who or what that bandaged man is, but that woman wearing those Catholic robes, I have an idea about." She narrows her eyes as if she was in a bad mood. No, she looks less like she was in a bad mood and more like she's irritated. "I may know the person who helped you, Shiki. ―― Man. If it's really her, she'll probably be able to find the enemy before me." She bites her lip vexedly. "Wait a minute. I didn't say that person was a woman though." "No, there's no mistake. That woman is the only agent given authority to hunt heretics alone and who uses Black Keys that combine the Cremation Rite and the Steel Shell Effect." Her irritability is almost like hostility. Even when she spoke about Nrvnqsr, her voice was never saturated with emotion to this extent. "―― Arcueid. Um, that person who helped me, is she a vampire――?" "Of course not. She's a member of those who see vampires as their enemy. It doesn't exist in this country, but there is an organization that considers vampires or beastmen as heretics and goes around killing them. The one who helped you was the most troublesome of that kind, Exorcists. "―― But that's strange. The Burial Agency wouldn't have sent an agent this soon." Arcueid speaks softly to herself. I can't understand what the hell she's talking about. "Exorcist? ―― Um, like a priest or something?" "Eh? Hm, it's not wrong, but it's not quite right either. Well, it would take a long time to explain, so just know for now that there are those who go around exterminating vampires." "――――――" Um, she tells me to just understand, but― "More importantly, why did you fight? You said you'd team up with me, but you never said you'd fight by yourself." She glares at me. ―― She seems seriously concerned about my safety "That's not fair Shiki! Keeping it a secret, having all that fun by yourself!" or not. "―― Now how did you jump to that insane conclusion!?" "Huh? You weren't trying to hide your monopoly on prey from me?" She says something so absurd with a straight face. "Idiot, that's not it at all. ―― Fighting him was just a turn of events. Just a turn of events. I don't plan to fight with The Dead or vampires without you." "―― Oh? What kind of turn of events?" "My sense of justice as a normal person―― or something like that. I kind of regret it now." "Justice?" She tilts her head as if to say "What's that?" ―― Yeah, I was painfully shown yesterday it is just a justification. Back then. When I realized there was a figure in front of me, there was only fear. That thingthat guy, I knew right away he wasn't normal, but all I could do was tremble. And then, I brought out my knife to meet him and began a fight to the death. ―― You can't kill someone using a cheap notion like justice. People kill to preserve their own life. That's the most primitive, simple logic of the beasts. That logic---at that time, if that person resembling Senpai hadn't come, I probably would have executed that action without hesitating "―― Arcueid. That person who came to help me, can you tell me a little more about her?" "There's nothing more to tell, she's an Inquisitor for the Church. What I said earlier, the group that's like a nemesis to all vampires. This Burial Agency, not so much exorcists as murderers, no, killing machines, are a specialized group responsible for dealing with hereticsI'm very surprised that their eyes reach even in the Far East." Arcueid crosses her arms while deep in thought. She looks devoid of emotion, entirely different from before. ---She's serious. She might be thinking more seriously about this than the enemy she's after. "―― Arcueid. I don't quite understand, but those exorcists hunt vampires, right? Then aren't you their target too?" I ask her that because I'm a little worried. "Eh---? Of course not. They are only natural enemies of the Dead Apostles. We don't fundamentally mess with each other, so there cannot even be a fight. Butif she is who I think she is, then she has to be armed with the Seventh Holy Scripture. There is the danger of her getting there first." "―― Getting there first――?" I can't quite grasp what she's saying. I don't get the details, but it seems like Arcueid doesn't appreciate the emergence of this person who resembles Senpai entering the stage. "―― Well, I guess it doesn't concern me. Well then, now that we're calmed down, shall we begin? I didn't come here for nothing, so maybe we should find at least one of The Dead." "Geez, what are you saying with such a pale face? We got off topic because you said something weird, but didn't I tell you to pay more attention to your body!?" Arcueid glares at me. ―― I didn't think she was before, but she does seem honestly concerned about me. "Okay? Your body is more unstable than most people's, so if you don't rest at a time like this, you're risking your life. You pass out a lot, not because of anemia, but because your body understands it's in danger. Your body senses the danger before you do, so it stops working to prevent your body from getting any worse." "Ehfor real?" "There's no reason for me to lie, right? Anyway, I warned you. Whether you believe me or not is up to you, Shiki." "―― Up to me? Well, I don't think there's any reason for you to lie to me――" As I speak, I sink deep into thought. I always thought I passed out because my body was weak from anemia, but now she's saying it's because my body is trying to protect me like a safety switch? What is this? "Anyway, we won't go investigating tonight. I don't think the enemy will reappear until his wound is healed, and if he appeared by your house without using The Dead, that means he doesn't have any left." She says this all severely. ―― If she says so, I can't argue. In the first place, it's impossible for me to go look for vampires by myself. "―― Alright. If you say so, Arcueid, I'll rest for tonight." "Yes, please do. Not only did you get attacked last night, but your body is so weak now. It'll be troublesome if you don't sleep tonight and return to your normal self by tomorrow." "―― I see. It's true that I can't really help you in this condition. Okay, I'll get myself fixed by tomorrow." "No, that's not it. It's boring talking to you when you're like this, so I just want you to be back to normal, that's all." She almost seems disappointed. ―― I knew it was useless to try and understand her. "I'll be heading back to the mansion. See you tomorrow, Arcueid." Raising a hand, I start my walk back. "Hey, Shiki." Arcueid stops me. "―― What? Is there something else?" "Should I escort you home?" She averts her gaze and speaks hesitantly. In her own way, she really is worried about what happened last night. Thinking that, I guess it's not that bad― "Oh" Before I can say "Yeah", I suddenly stop. Wait. Wait. Aren't you forgetting your vow you made just now, Shiki? No matter how pretty she is, Arcueid is a vampire. I can't forget that. If I relate myself to Arcueid more than necessaryI feel I'll cross a line that I should never cross. "Cut it out. I don't need to be worried by you. Don't do things that don't suit you, stupid." "Ahyeah." Just a littlefor just an instant, Arcueid looks down, but then raises her head. "Then, see you tomorrow!" Waving her hand goodbye energetically, the white-clothed vampire walks off into the darkness of the night.

*s162
Tweet, Tweet, Tweet ―― Is the window open? I can hear the soft singing of birds from the garden. A cool breeze blows across my face. I feel the sunlight hitting my eyelids. A quiet, gentle atmosphere. A gentle morning. Morning? I guess I fell asleep last night as Akiha cared for me, and slept till now. Lying down, my body feels heavy. But I feel much better than I did yesterday. I decide to open my eyes and sit up. And "Ah. The little rascal finally woke up." ―― I see Arcueid's face right in front of mine. "―――!?" My brain goes blank and stops working due to this unexpected event. My mouth opens and closes, but my voice seems to be missing. ---Seriously, what's going on? Arcueid is in front of me. This is my room. It's past nine o'clock in the morning, She's come inside, still wearing her shoes; that's all I know for now. "Y-Y-Y-You!" "Liar. We promised to meet again yesterday." She must be in a pretty bad mood as her red eyes have lost their usual beauty. ---No, not lost at all. Being this close, her beauty is more vivid than usual. Arcueid glares at me as I lay in bed. "―― W-Wait, Arcueid. W-Why are you in my room this morning――!?" I start to shout, but I stop myself. If I shouted now, Hisui would come here and it would all be over. ---Everything is still chaotic, but my brain can grasp that much. "A-Anyway, move――! Just going into someone's room, threatening a sleeping person, don't you know how awful that is――!?" "What's with that attitude? I came here because you broke your promise. Sleeping while making someone wait, just what in the world were you planning?" She stares at me ill-temperedly. ―― I calm down. That's right. I really did break my promise to meet Arcueid last night. "―― Mmmm." I finally understand the situation. I understand why Arcueid's angry. I understand, but to do this― to come into someone's room still wearing shoes like that, what does she intend to do? Seeing that the window is open, she probably came in through there. "―― I see, since I broke my promise, I'm at fault here. But sneaking in here is going a little far, you know." "This isn't your house, Shiki." She gives a quick retort. "You know, I really was angry before. I waited for many hours, and as soon as I realized you weren't coming, I got so incredibly angry. I was thinking I would never let this happen again and I'd rip your throat out." She speaks, still looking ill-tempered. "Do you get it, Shiki? That feeling, I couldn't resist it. Even though I know I should calm down, the more I thought about it, the angrier I got." As if she still felt that way, her red eyes seem to blame me. "Yeah― I guess you can't help yourself." Giving thanks to God my neck is still attached, I keep the conversation going. "Isn't it? And I snuck in here, but since you were sleeping I decided to wait. At least I wanted to hear your excuse. And, since I didn't have anything to do, I watched your sleeping face. ―― Yeah, your sleeping face was very quiet, it was almost scary. Sleeping like you were dead, I started feeling uneasy because I thought that maybe you would never wake up." I sigh. "If you were uneasy then you should've woke me. I'm uneasy when you're next to me." "But, I thought it would be a waste. ―― I don't know what I look like when I sleep, but I thought it would be real good if I slept like you did. I wondered why you look so peaceful while I watched you sleep. While I was doing that, my anger disappeared, and then you woke up." "―― Then you've been here this whole time? From last night until now?" "Yeah. People from this house came in a few times, but I hid myself so it was okay. A girl also came to wake you up, but I didn't like her so I sent her away." Arcueid laughs brightly. "Wait, you sent her away? How?" "I wasn't rough. Didn't I tell you before that vampires have Mystic Eyes of Enchantment? I merely used suggestion on her, saying that 'Shiki has already gone to school' and didn't leave any memory of her meeting me." "No memory? You――" Really are a troublesome person. ―― Well, even if she is troublesome, at least she took care not to be detected. I bring my hands to my head as I sigh. "Alright. Sorry for yesterday, Arcueid. I don't know if this is making up for it, but I won't break any more promises. Yeah, I promise." I look her right in the eye as I declare this. "Are you sure?" "I'm sure. Because I now realize your revenge is scary――" Still lying down, I raise my hands in surrender. All of a sudden, her bad mood disappears completely. Arcueid gives a satisfied nod and says 'alright'. Arcueid finally gets away from the bed. "―― Geez, sneaking onto someone's bed like that. Didn't you think about how hard the sheets would be to clean if you left a mess from your shoes?" Complaining, I get up from bed. Arcueid stands in the center of the room watching me as I slowly rouse myself from bed. "―― Hey, what are you doing?" "What am I doing? I'm just waiting for you to change. You're not going to go out in those clothes, right?" "Well, yeah. No one walks around in pajamas― Wait, Arcueid?" "Yeah, I was thinking we'd spend the day together, Shiki. You said you'd make it up for breaking your promise, didn't you?" Arcueid says this casually, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "Today, all day― What are you saying? I have school―" "Hey, you even said you were sure. Are you choosing school over me, Shiki?" "Uh――" She's got me there. I―

*s163
"" I glance at the clock. It's already past nine. I'd be late even if I went to school now---and to be honest, going with Arcueid is more fun than going to school―― "Alright. I'll spend the day with you. But if we go into the city during the day, I don't think there'll be any Dead around?" "I don't care about that. I just wanted to walk around, so even if it is daytime, it doesn't matter." "――? What, aren't we making up for last night and going to look for vampires?" "Yes, of course we'll look tonight. But to have you help me all day and night would be hard, so during the day I thought we could relax." "I think that'd be more fun too. But, just the two of us walking around, that's――" like what they call a date in the real world. ―― Maybe you can't say that with a vampire like Arcueid, but I suppose she's telling me to take her out for some fun. For me, II need to get ready mentally and― "――? What's wrong, Shiki? Your face, it's turning red." "--Uh." I cover my face with my hands and look away. ―― Certainly it's been just the two of us many times before. But, those were emergency situations, and it was more like a pact of cooperation than anything between a man and a woman. That's whyno matter how pretty I thought she was, I tried not to notice it. But, if― Without any danger, without any purpose, if the two of us just walk around, I might notice something I never noticed before, and it makes me hesitate "Shiki? Hey, are you going to school after all――?" "―― No way. I said I'd do it, so I will. I don't know what you're thinking, but walking around shouldn't be a problem." "Then it's decided. Then let's go." She walks toward the window she snuck in earlier. "Wait a minute. I'm going to change, so can you just look outside for a while?" "What, did you call me?" "Oh, yes, no! Just go outside, I'll be there soon." "Okay, I'll wait outside. I've waited this long, so don't make me wait any longer, Shiki―" She jumps out the window with the lightness of a cat. I hear the rustling of the trees outside. She didn't jump to the ground, but along the tree branches. ―― With a body like that, it should have been easy getting in here undetected. "―― This isn't the time to be impressed. I too have to sneak out without Hisui noticing." I change into some normal clothes. Cracking open the door slightly, I look around to make sure no one's in the hallway and tip-toe outside. Luckily, no one saw me as I made my way out. Arcueid is looking the other way as she mumbles to herself. "Thanks for waiting. C'mon, let's go Arcueid. If we stick around here, Kohaku-san will find us." "Eh? Ah, yeah, we should go." Completely different from before, her words seem very empty. "What is it? This isn't like you at all. Did something happen again just now?" "―― No, nothing really." I said the 'again' part strong, but her words are still hollow. It seems like she's planning something. I feel kind of scared. "―― Are you feeling sick because it's daytime? There's no need to force yourself to go out. If it's hard for you, we can stop." "Mmh, I feel fine right now. But seeing this wall reminded me of last night." "――? About last night, you mean while you waited for me at the park?" "Yes," Arcueid nods meekly. "I dashed here with all my strength and snuck into your room―― but it seems strange when I think about it now. Why was I so angry back then? It was just a little promise." Saying she doesn't get it, Arcueid crosses her arms in thought. "Ah, that's right. Maybe you get it, Shiki? You always tell me I'm so stupid, so maybe you can understand?" "Hey――" If she doesn't understand herself, then how does she expect me to? There's no way I understand, but if I have to respond

*s164
"Aren't you just easily angered? You're a pretty selfish person at heart, after all." I clearly voice my thoughts on the matter. "Really? Now that you mention it, you could be right. It seems like I've become really emotional since you killed me." Arcueid nods in a satisfied manner. ―― Well, whether that was the truth or not, the problem is resolved as long as Arcueid is convinced.

*s165
"―― Let's see, isn't it because you hate me? I haven't been able to meet you on time, and I've done a lot of horrible things to you." ―― Leaving my feelings about Arcueid aside, I calmly analyze the situation. "Is that so? This is the first time I've ever felt emotion towards someone, so I don't really understand it myself――" After being quiet for a few moments, she raises her head. "―― Um, Shiki, do you hate me――?" And asks me such a question. "M, me――? I, um" "――――――" Arcueid stares at me silently. "II don't hate you, that's why I'm helping you." ―― For now, that's the honest truth. "―― I see. Then maybe I feel the same way too." Arcueid gives an ambiguous nod. I'm not sure if she understands.

*s166
"How the heck am I supposed to know? You're a vampire, so I bet you think a lot differently than we do." "Hey――! What do you mean!? My thought processes are basically the same as a human's, so there's only a little difference!" "But still different, right? Well, leaving that aside, it's impossible to understand another's feelings. I'm not too sure about my own emotions, so it's impossible for me to understand a vampire's train of thought. "Yeah! I don't understand you either; there's no need to understand! Yeah, yeah, I'm just an idiot for asking you!" Arcueid turns away with a "hmph!" ―― She's gotten a little angry, but at least she seems convinced.

*s167
"" I glance at the clock. It's already past nine. I'm late as it is, but it's not too late yet. "No, I'd better not. I'll help you, but I can't let that affect my daily life. I've already decided we'll only work at night." "―― Oh?" Looking like she wants to complain, she stares at me. "Well, you have a point. You're helping me to protect your way of living, so it wouldn't make any sense to go out of your normal life to do so." She takes in my point rather easily. ―― She's emotional yet logical, I guess that would be like her. "You can enjoy your life all you want. As long as you don't forget your promise, there's no problem." Saying that, she walks over to the window. "Later. If it happens again tonight, I'll kill you." Arcueid tells the truth jokingly as she disappears. Jumping out the window, she bounds from tree branch to tree branch. "―――― She was pretty angry." But, school is important for me too. I spend the nights with her, so I think it's alright if I relax during the day. "Well then, shall I go to school?" Because I slept all night, my body's completely recovered. I have to quickly change into my uniform and sneak out so Hisui and Kohaku-san don't see me. "Hm" I'm a little dizzy. ―― It's probably the after-effects of yesterday. My body feels a bit heavy and I have a slight headache. "―― Well, I guess this much is okay." Just a small amount of dizziness. I can always take it easy once I sit down at my desk in school. I get myself together and jog towards school. *sigh* I manage to make it into class before third period. Looking around, Arihiko's seat is empty. He's probably absent, but that means today will be quiet. Lunch time. It looks like Arihiko's not coming. ―― Inui Arihiko and Yumizuka Satsuki are the two people absent today. Yumizuka Satsuki has caught a cold or something and she will be absent for a while. "―― Senpai doesn't seem to be coming too, so I guess I'll eat by myself." I say that, but I'm not hungry. ―― What is it? I didn't feel so good to begin with, but after coming to school, I feel a lot worse. It's not just my body feeling heavy. The scar on my chest is irritating; it's an annoying sensation. "―― Maybe I shouldn't have come to school." ―― For a brief moment, I see the worrying faces of Hisui and Akiha in my mind. Being worn out by just sitting, I start to feel a strange uneasiness.

*s168
"Does that clear it up? Then let's go―― Arcueid, do you have anywhere in mind?" "Hmm, I don't know so I'll let you decide. Just take me wherever?" ―― So she told me we're going somewhere and now it's this? Oh well--I'm not sure what kind of place she likes, but I'll take her to a good hangout place. Well then--

*s169
For the time being, the movie theater is always a safe bet. As long as the movie you choose is good, it can't be boring. "This place is always pretty lively, although I don't know what's here." Arcueid walks right next to me. "--" On the wayactually even now, everyone around us keeps casting glances our way. ―― It doesn't need to be said, but it's probably because Arcueid really stands out. I'm aware of it a little, but everyone else's reactions make me even more conscious of it, and it's a bit troubling. Arcueid acts just like she normally does, but since I can't help but be overwhelmed by her femininity, I can't seem to make any meaningful conversation. "Hey, do you hear me Shiki? I'm asking you where we're going." "Ahum, well most couples here usually go to the movie theater." I point to the movie theater in front of us. "Movie theater―― hmm, so watching a movie then." ―― The princess does not seem to be pleased. But, after coming this far, I don't have a choice. It's not like I have any clue what would please a vampire girl in the first place. Because I've gone this far, I just have to prepare myself for her to say "Boring." "Just go in. If you're dissatisfied, we can always split up here." "I'm not really― dissatisfied." Giving a sigh, Arcueid follows me. She slumps her shoulders as if to say "you good-for nothing guy!". "I'm going to go buy tickets, but what do you want to see? Let's see, there's a romance, and a romance, and a romance―― this theater kind of stinks." To be honest, I want to go back too. "Any one of them is fine. They really all look the same." "Yeah. Then let's just buy one." I get in the shortest line and buy two tickets. "Here you go. Just show this ticket when we go in. They'll take half of the ticket, but that's how it's supposed to be so don't get angry." "I know that much. You really think I don't know anything, Shiki." "Ah―― no, that's not it. I just thought maybe you didn't know much about human society." "I have some knowledge of it stored away. I know at least about a movie theater." Giving a small "hmph", she turns her face away and walks towards the theater. ―― It was a mistake. I knew taking a vampire to a movie theater would be too dull. We exit the theater. We watched a romance― it wasn't exactly boring, but not terribly interesting either. It was a typical French movie. It focused less on breathtaking scenes and concentrated more on creating a calm atmosphere. As we leave the theater, Arcueid walks with me wordlessly. "――――" ―― An uncomfortable silence. Maybe she would've been happier if it was an action flick or a horror movie. "Hey, Arcueid." "Yeah, it was really fun, Shiki!" Wh, wh, wha, what――!? "Uh, fun, Arcueid?" "Man, hearing about it and seeing it were two entirely different things. Even though I knew some background information about what a movie theater was, my imagination fell short of reality." ―― Arcueid gives a happy, heart-felt smile. "The darkness was really nice, and even though the sounds were loud, they weren't noisy. And having you next to me was also fun. But more than that, the subject matter was really good! I was surprised they would go so far to make up a story. It's so detailed, my imagination was nothing like that. I was really moved." "―― Ah, is― is that so?" "Huh? You look like you don't agree. Was it was boring?" "No, not really boring, just ordinary. There's way more interesting things than that." "No way. That was really good, you know!?" "Well, I guess movie experts like that kind of movie, but there's a ton of better ones. They are not out right now, but there are epics out there many times better than that. To be blunt, what we just saw was pretty low quality." "―― I'm surprised." "―― It's so easy to read your expressions Arcueid." Not just surprised, but amazed. That Arcueid, she looked so not into it, so I thought she was going to complain― but now she's like an excited kid. "―― Too bad. If it was earlier, we could've seen a better movie. If I knew you would have liked it, I would have taken you." It's not so she thanks me, but I genuinely do want to make her happy. "Oh, I see. I guess we don't have much luck." Arcueid slumps her shoulders in disappointment. "Yeah, we just keep missing the opportunities." I slump my shoulders in disappointment too. ―― Yeah, really. It really would have been nice to see her happy, smiling face a little longer.

*s170
For the time being, we go into town. All that's left is to branch off the main street and go to the empty alley "Huh? What is it, Shiki?" "Nothing. It's different that normal, so I was just a little confused." "?" Arcueid perplexedly cocks her head to the side. ―― It seems like she doesn't notice at all. I can feel the weight of stares all around me. Just walking down the street causes people all around to cast glances at us. ―― It doesn't need to be said, but it's probably because Arcueid really stands out. I'm a little aware of it, but everyone else's reactions make me even more conscious of it, and it's a bit troubling. Arcueid acts just like she normally does, but since I can't help but be overwhelmed by her femininity, I can't seem to make any meaningful conversation. "Hey, do you hear me Shiki? I'm asking you where we're going." "We're almost there so hold on. We're going somewhere you can relax." And we arrive at the alley. "Here we are. People don't normally come by here, so you can relax here" "――――――――" Huh? Her gaze suddenly turns heartless, almost deadly. "Arcueid――? Don't tell me, you're not happy with this place――?" "――――――――" ―― She seems so angry she can't even speak. "That's odd―― You're a vampire, so I thought you would like a place like this better than somewhere crowded" "--!" The light in her eyes sharpens. ―― This isn't good. This might be the first time I've seen her this angry. Giving a deep sigh, Arcueid looks up again. "Hey, Shiki. What kind of a joke is this?" "Ahuh." Frightening. Her smiling face is really frightening. "No, um―― I'm really sorry. I really messed up." I bring my hands together and implore forgiveness. She keeps smiling. "That's right, there's really nothing to do here. The only thing we could do here is to replay the time we first met." When we first met!? That means "Yeah, the results may turn out a little different from back then, but that might be fun too, right Shiki?" This is a threat. She counterattacks with a smile. "―― I said I'm sorry. I'll make it up to you, so please stop smiling like that. I'll take you somewhere better." "Really? I was getting in the mood for it too." She looks disappointed. ―― I really must contemplate my actions. Even though Arcueid is a vampire, I must have been really stupid to take her to an alley for a date―― For four hours― Appropriate for the ball of curiosity that is Arcueid, we end up going to the department store in front of the station. It seems like Arcueid made me take her there just to trouble me, but somewhere along the way, I guess it started to be pretty fun for her and she became happy again. It was a little tiring, but I think it was a good time.

*s171
The weather's great so I decide to go to the park. We can relax there and then go somewhere else more appropriate later. We enter the park. It's still midmorning but there's a bunch of people my age here. "Hm, there's a lot of people here during the day. I've met you here a lot, but it seems like a totally different place." Arcueid seems to be in a good mood. I just planned to walk around the park, but she doesn't seem discontent at all. "Oh, there's a store in a place like this. Shiki, what does that sell?" Arcueid points excitedly at a vendor's stand. The path from the fountain leads to a wheeled ice cream stand. "That's an ice cream seller out of season. Cold things aren't good for the body, so we should just pass it up for now." I stop Arcueid's question before she asks. No matter how unhappy a face she makes, I don't think eating ice cream in the fall would be good at all. But, what is this strange feeling? I feel weird just walking, I feel everyone's watching us―― "Hey Shiki, do you know all these people?" "No, there's only one person I know who'd skip school to hang around like that. Why?" "Hm, a lot of people seem to be looking at us, so I thought maybe you knew them." "―― I see. So that's what felt strange." I get it now. I was just walking around to find a good spot on the grass to sit down on, but everyone is stealing glances at us. It doesn't need to be said, but they're looking at Arcueid, not me. I've been doing my best not to be conscious of it, but Arcueid is just unbelievably beautiful. And walking in the park is just asking for stares. The guys killing time in the park all start to look at her. ―― For some reason, I feel angry. "Arcueid, let's go somewhere else." Grabbing her hand, I pull her as I walk towards the back of the park. The place we usually meet has much less people than right in front of the fountain. ―― This should be little better than before, at least. "We'll kill time here a little bit. I'm going to get something to drink, you have any requests?" I let go of her hand and turn towards her. "U―― um, is water okay?" "Sure. Go ahead and sit on that bench―― if some guy starts to talk to you, just don't listen to him." Saying that, I run to a nearby vending machine. Even though it's now past noon, we don't leave the park. ―― I'm not sure why, but Arcueid's been quiet since we came here. She hasn't even drank the water I got for her, and she just looks around the park doing nothing. We watch the flocks of pigeons around the park and the happily running figures of children accompanied by their mothers. "Hey, Shiki." "Hm? Are you bored just spacing out? We can go somewhere and get something to eat if you want." "No, that isn't it―― I was just wondering about what happened before." "――?" Before? ―― What is she talking about? "I don't get it. What do you mean?" "I'm talking about when you grabbed my hand earlier. We've come into contact before, but there was always a reason. But just now, there wasn't a reason, so I was wondering just what it was." "What it was?There really wasn't a reason or anything." Saying that, I also get confused. ―― Come to think of it, I pulled her along naturally for no reason. That being said, I don't even understand why. "It doesn't really matter. It's not that big of a deal. Something sudden like that, is just human." "I see. Having lots of things done for no reason― you've done a lot of useless things." Arcueid replies, amazed. "Hey Shiki. It's kind of off topic, but did you ever have a time like that?" She really is asking about random things. She's looking at the playing children, so she's probably asking about that. "―― Hmm, Maybe. I played around a lot as a kid, but that was only inside the mansion. I rarely ever played in a park like this." ―― That's right. My only playmates were Akiha and the others. I never played with people I didn't know like these kids. I might have been more like― A kid who led an insulated life. "What about you, Arcueid? ―― Um, you don't have to talk about it if you don't want to." ―― Um, if vampires didn't have a childhood, asking her would be rude. "Yeah. Like you're thinking, I never had a childhood. While I was weak as an individual, I slept through it, and I was active only when my existence was at its peak. That's why I thought it was strange. Infancy and old age are such useless times, why do people manage to live through it?" She seems to be almost asking herself, not me. "―― Arcueid?" "It's nothing. This is the first time I ever spent time doing nothing, so my thoughts seem to be malfunctioning." Saying that, Arcueid stands up from the bench. I stand up with her. ―― Well, we've already been in the sun for about two hours, so we should probably head into the city. "Oh, if it was dull you should've told me so." "Hm, maybe it is dull, but it wasn't boring. I was even thinking I'd like to spend more time if it's this kind of dull, but you didn't like it?" "Eh――?" ―― That's right, even if it was uneventful, it wasn't boring. Come to think of it, spending time sunbathing with Arcueid is something pretty rare. "That's right, it wasn't bad at all. But, let's get something to eat. I haven't had anything since this morning, so I'm pretty hungry." Saying that, we start to walk from the park. "Hm--" For a brief moment, I think about holding her hand but I stop right away. There wasn't any reason for it before, so it felt natural to do so. But now that I have a reason to do so, to hold her hand seems very senseless. ―― To be senseless means that taking notice is the result of less-than-pure thoughts. "I'm full of theories today." Geez. Just like Arcueid says, I guess I do a lot of useless things.

*s172
It's now past two, so to ease my hunger I take us to a fast food restaurant. ―― I don't even know if she eats this kind of food, but after Arcueid stares long and hard at the menu, she ends up ordering the same thing I did. "――――" I sit down across from her. After Arcueid looks around quickly, she pops a french fry in her mouth like she's done it before many times. "―― Wow, you seem pretty used to it. I thought maybe it was your first time." "Yeah, this is the first time I've done it. I've known about places like these, but it was only from information sources." "Just information―― I see, you watch the news so I guess you read magazines too." "Hm, not quite like that, I need knowledge to fit in with the times, right? So when I wake up, I study the information of that time and then go into action. Well, it's usually over in a few days so it usually ends up being useless." "――?" She says things that are hard to understand like this from time to time. "Hmm―― why does it end up useless?" "Because I go to sleep right away. I don't know how many years later I wake up the next time, so I can't use much of what I remember. After it is over, all I do is sleep. ―― Hm, but maybe I've been missing out. I only knew the world through those sources. I knew about how people would gather like this, but I never experienced it." "I see―― But isn't knowing just enough? Just now, you ordered some food like it was perfectly natural." "Of course. I studied, so I can act that way. But, that's all. Experience is far greater than theory. Even if I know about zillions of things, it's useless if I've never done them." Arcueid sighs. "Is that so―― I think some people say theory makes up for a lack of experience." "That's something those who only know theories say. ―― I used to think that way until just recently." Arcueid's expression starts to cloud. For some unknown reason, I don't like seeing her face like that. "Is that so? I think there's just those for whom theory can make up for lack of experience and those for whom experience trumps theory. There's a lot of people out there in the world, so not everyone is the same." "Wow, you got really deep and serious, Shiki." "Hey now, Arcueid-san. You're the one who started being all serious, I was just going along. Don't kill the conversation like that." Um, since you're telling me all that stuff about yourself. "Yeah, I know. You always listen to me when I want to talk. You always yell at me, but you listen to me when it's serious." "Ahaha," Arcueid laughs brightly. ―― Hmph. That's what she thinks, anyway. But, I think such a genuine smile suits her best. "I was thinking about what you said earlier. I really am narrow-minded. I can't really see anything else after I make up my mind. Not needing anyone but myself. I'm the only one who is right. I can only think in those terms. That's right. There are a lot of hearts out there, so there's a lot of people that can do easily what I can't." She somehow seems very gentle as she contemplates. "Ah, but, even if I contemplate it, my personality won't change. I like this me the best, and I believe it is the correct way." She smiles as she says those courageous words. Then she looks around like before and takes a bite of her hamburger. Chomp. Chomp. As if to erase any image of her being a vampire, Arcueid chows down on her junk food. "――――" How come? It seems impossible to look elegant while eating a hamburger, but Arcueid makes it look beautiful. "What――? Staring at me like that. Ah, is this not how you eat it――!?" Arcueid hurriedly puts her hamburger back on her tray. She then wipes her mouth with a paper napkin. But even that simple action seems so elegant. "―― No, it's right. It's right, but it's strange. In your case, it doesn't suit you, so don't do it." I don't even know why I say that as I chomp on my hamburger like a hamburger should be eaten. "What do you mean it doesn't suit me?" "It's an image problem. That small mouth of yours isn't fit to eat fast food. Fries aren't a problem, so you can have my share." I put my french fries on her tray. ―― I really don't know what I'm doing at all. "I don't want them. I don't feel like eating just those." After saying that, she brings the hamburger to her mouth once more. ―― She might be worried about my stare, as she eats it more normally. Well, I can live with that. ―― But a hamburger-eating vampire? All living things need nutrition to live, so they eat. Before, Arcueid declared she doesn't drink blood. So, in order to gain that nutrition, does she eat food just like us normal humans――? "―― Hey, Arcueid." "What, you meanie?" "No, I wasn't going to criticize you. I just had a question, if that's okay." "Surewhat is it?" "Um, you're a vampire, right? Then I was wondering maybe if food for you― was only blood." Her eyes widen. ―― I knew it. It was a rude question. See, even Arcueid's facial expression is getting angry―― or not. "Hey Shiki, normally, I don't eat food. Certainly eating like this allows me to move on my own, but it's more of a mental thing. For me to eat, in other words,taking in nutrition, is a different process than the one you have. I do have an appetite, but maybe it's more akin to lust. If I don't eat, I get irritated, but since I don't put much priority on it, inversion impulses rarely happen." She easily denies the blood as food theory. Yeah, that's what it is. She really seems to be okay with not drinking blood. "I see" That's good. Arcueid isn't someone that kills humans to feed. It really is a good thing. ―― Geez. If Arcueid just said from the beginning "I'm a vampire that doesn't suck human blood", then I would have agreed to help her from the―― start―― "―― Hey, wait a minute! You don't call that a vampire!" "You do. Even you can't resist eating for one day, right? For those vampires who are True Ancestors--like me, the highest class of food, the thing that can satisfy our desires the most is blood. So in order to "live" and "fulfill our desires", we can substitute blood with other things." "But when it comes to the Dead Apostles--vampires that were originally human, it is a different matter. In order to maintain their existence, they need the blood of others." "――? Um, in other words the best way to satisfy your hunger is blood? ―― But you said you hated drinking blood. So just like people who don't like certain food, you hate the taste of blood?" I take a guess at a satisfactory simplification for the long explanation she gave. However. It seems like I was a little off. "―― I don't know. I don't know what blood tastes like." "Huh?" "I told you I'm not a full vampire. Not knowing the taste of blood. I still don't know that. All I knowis to drink human blood is to refuse to recognize them as people." She looks away, not even trying to look at me. "Hey Shiki. What if? What if birds or fish had the same amount of intelligence and life span as you did? Could you eat them? Could you justify it to yourself by saying no matter how much intelligence they have, they are still food? And then eat them?" "--No, that's―" Could Ieat them? I don't know. I don't know, but first off, I'd try and eat other food, things that didn't have intelligence. "See? Just like that. That's why I hate the thought of drinking blood. ―― Well, maybe there are likes and dislikes as you said too. If I could, I like to avoid the sight of blood. ButYes, but if― if humans didn't have the same worth, intelligence, or values than I did, then maybe I would drink blood. Isn't providence of nature taking the lives of other things to protect your own?" Right? Arcueid asks me for agreement. But that--even if Arcueid says it, I can only deny it. ―― I don't want to agree to that. "Certainly that may be true, but in the first place, humans are like you. ―― So let's just cut short this kind of conversation. I don't like talking about 'what ifs'." "Really? I like 'What ifs'. Not knowing how things will turn out, yet still having hope at least for that moment." If―― what if. Then, what ifshe drank blood like other vampires, would we be talking like this? "What's wrong, Shiki? Your face got dark all of a sudden. Ah, do you have to go to the bathroom?" "―― Hey. You come up with that when someone is thinking seriously?" I sigh. Even though I'm seriously thinking about it, Arcueid doesn't seem to think much about drinking blood. "Yeahit doesn't concern me." "Geez, just mumbling to yourself like that. Trying to hide something isn't manly, Shiki!" Arcueid looks like an angry cat again. "I'm not really hiding anything. Besides, you're the one with all the secrets. You're just having fun saying things I can't understand." "Having fun--I'm not trying to do that." I don't know where her bad mood went, but she suddenly calms down. She looks like she's uneasy with me nailing it on the head. "―― Really? You really were having fun seeing me stumped like earlier? Do you like teasing, or is it secrecy? Well, we are two different kinds of life forms, so I don't care." "Th, that's not it――! I was just trying to answer you. It probably looks like I'm hiding a lot of things because you never ask――" "Hmmso whatever I ask, you'll tell me?" "Yes. We are a team after all." Alright. Then as she wishes, I shall ask questions to clear things up.

*s173
I forgot because she started telling me to take her out to play, but there was something I had to ask her about. "Then I'll ask. Arcueid, I was attacked two nights ago by a strange person." "Eh? A strange person? What kind?" "Well, that is" I calm down and I describe as clearly as I can what happened two nights ago. "―― Yeah, that's how it was--" Finishing my explanation, I read Arcueid's expression. From when I started until now, her eyes remained sharp without any gentleness. "So what is it Arcueid? That bandaged man, and that person wearing those robes like some priest, are they enemies of yours?" "―― Yes. Both of them are 'enemies'. I don't know just who or what that bandaged man is, but that woman wearing those Catholic robes, I have an idea about." She narrows her eyes as if she was in a bad mood. No, she looks less like she was in a bad mood and more like she's irritated. "I may know the person who helped you, Shiki. ―― Man. If it's really her, she'll probably be able to find the enemy before me." She bites her lip vexedly. "Wait a minute. I didn't say that person was a woman though." "No, there's no mistake. That woman is the only agent given authority to hunt heretics alone and who uses Black Keys that combine the Cremation Rite and the Steel Shell Effect." Her irritability is almost like hostility. Even when she spoke about Nrvnqsr, her voice was never saturated with emotion to this extent. "―― Arcueid. Um, that person who helped me, is she a vampire――?" "No, that's not itthat's right, I have yet to tell you about something else that's very important." "I think I explained it before, but vampires like the one making his lair in this town turn humans into their minions and expand their territory. At the same time, they try their utmost to conceal their existence. Even though victims appear, they use various magical techniques to make things appear not out of the ordinary. You know why?" "―― Well, it's because humans aren't stupid. If they find out monsters like that exist where they live, they'd attack them. Even though humans are weak, they do have things like police, so they might be able to do something." "---Well, I guess that's true, but police are only a law-enforcement group against humans. We don't consider them at all. But, it's correct to say that vampires hide their presence for the sake of self-preservation." "Shiki, there is a natural enemy of the vampires. A group of something like professional killers that now have the power balance in their favor. ―― It's true for other transcendent species, but especially for vampires, it is fatal for them to reveal themselves. Even if a vampire made a secret kingdom in a village somewhere in the mountains away from all civilization, this natural enemy would definitely notice if victims keep increasing. Vampires exploit the humans in secret, for no reason other than self-preservation. The vampires hide their dead victim's bodies, not out of fear of human society finding out, but in fear of these natural enemies discovering them." "―― Huh? The natural enemy of vampires? Yet another group of monsters I don't know about." For a normal guy like me, I just want all these unnatural things to stop appearing. "What are you saying? Their natural enemy is without a doubt you humans." "-? Natural enemies, us?" "Yeah. Starting from a long time ago, humans used many kinds of magic, the occult, magical ceremonies to create an organization and started to eliminate primates other than humans. The greatest of these is Christianity---the pride of the Vatican, the Exorcists. The Catholic Church always viewed "nonhumans" as impurities, but vampires are considered the most dangerous." "There are many religious groups in the world, but the Catholic Church looks at vampires with more hostility than the rest. You know, it's almost an obsession. They are so insane, I don't even want to mess with them." Arcueid lets out a sigh. "The one who helped you was a member of an elite organization that hunts heretics. "This group, the Burial Agency, is part of the Church. They use their own strength rather than law to deal with contradictions to Christianity. These hidden exorcists are more like professional killers." "――――" Priests that go around exterminating vampires, huh? It's so fitting, I'm not really sure what to say. "Then aren't they like us? If this Burial Agency is a group whose purpose is to hunt vampires too, can't we search together?" "That won't work. For them, it's enough that someone is a vampire. To them, non-human primates are just "Evil". It doesn't matter if they suck blood or not. This exorcist may have even come here just to seal me rather than fight the vampire who lives in this city." "――――――" Things have gotten quite complicated. Arcueid's enemy is sought after by both a vampire, and a group that hunts vampires. "―― What is this? Then you're all by yourself?" "Yes, that is the life of a vampire. Didn't Nrvnqsr say so himself? Even though vampires belong in the same species, their natures are so different that in the end, they are all alone." Arcueid takes another bite of her hamburger. She speaks of being all alone so casually. "――――" Not feeling satisfied, I continue to listen with a sour expression.

*s174
―― That's right. I've been helping Arcueid look for this "enemy", but I don't even know what kind of guy he is yet. "Then I'll ask. Arcueid, your 'enemy', what kind of vampire is he? You've been chasing him this long, so you know what he looks like, right?" "WellI" Arcueid looks away. "What is it? Didn't you just say you wouldn't hide anything from me?" "Yes, but please listen without getting angry. I only knew just recently that the vampire in this city was here. I came here as soon as I knew the 'enemy' was in this city in this country, but I have never met him. So to be honest, I don't know anything about the 'enemy' this time." "You don't know?Didn't you recognize Nrvnqsr on sight?" "Nrvnqsr was famous, and he never changed his appearance. While the "enemy" I'm pursuing isn't as strong of a vampire, his traits fall within a broad range and I have no idea of his specialties or features this time. I'm really sorry Shiki---but I really can only tell you this much." ―― I know she's not lying. I know, but still, I feel like she's hiding something. Like "That's okay. You can't help it if you don't know. Butat least you know the name of this 'enemy', right?" "Nname?" "Yeah, his name." She gets downcast, descending into silence. She cannot tell me his name for some reason, and she is troubled. Well, that's what I thought, anyway. "His name." Coldness. Rapidly, I feel a chill so great it seems like it could freeze the entire room. "Shiki, his name is――" Arcueid isn't having any trouble saying it. "―― His name is Michael. Michael Roa Valdamjong. Called Uroboros, a Dead Apostle who used to be human." She speaks while still looking down. Pure enmity, as if she was spitting forth blood. "Arcueid, you" "--" Her shoulders are shaking. It looks like she's trying to hold herself back from going on a rampage. "―― Sorry. I shouldn't have asked. It's okay, just forget about it." Arcueid shakes her head slightly. As if trying to say she could never forget. A period of silence ensues between us. "--I'm sorry." Arcueid says this, still looking down. "Mm." I give a noncommittal response. Both of us rise automatically from our seats and leave the restaurant.

*s175
Hmm. I probably won't ever get a chance to talk with Arcueid in a fast food restaurant in the middle of the day like this again, so I'll ask not about vampires, but something more ordinary. "Then I'll ask you. Arcueid, could you tell me a little about your interests, your past, and your three sizes?" "You want to know about that? You sure ask strange things, Shiki." "It's not strange. I don't know anything about you, so it's natural to want to know about you." "Ah, I feel the same way, perhapsin that case, I don't mind." "But, interests and a past― I don't have any of those. I've also never measured myself so I can't tell you my three sizes. I never recorded my age or my height like you guys do." "What do you mean? You've never even wondered about yourself?" "No, it's not like that, but it wasn't anything I ever had as a priority. All I need is the ability to hunt Dead Apostles―― vampires." "But still, there were things that happened before you came to this city, right? I want to hear about those kinds of things." "Before I came here―― hmm, that would probably be about eight years ago then. At that time, I wasn't in this country, but in some other country hunting a vampire. A vampire made its lair in a small, French countryside village that became a ghost town. After two days, I found the 'enemy' and dealt with the female Dead Apostle controlling the town" As if remembering something horrible, Arcueid closes her eyes and cuts off. "Eight years ago? Then up until now, what were you doing, Arcueid?" "What was I doing? I just went back to my castle and slept. My duty is to hunt Dead Apostles. I have no other meaning for existence, so until another Dead Apostle stands out, there's nothing to do but continue sleeping, right?" "Wha--" Continue sleeping? Does she mean literally? No, in the first place "―― Wait a minute. A castle, you mean that castle? I'd have trouble believing it, but don't tell me your place is like that Cinderella's castle―!?" "Cinderella's castle?" Arcueid tilts her head like she doesn't get it. "Uhno, that's not a really appropriate expression. Um, I mean, you're a, um―― princess?" "Yes, it seems that way. A long time ago I was told not to cut my hair and scolded to act more like royalty." "" ―― I'm speechless. Come to think of it, that Nrvnqsr guy always called her "princess." But still "A royal princess?" I steal a glance at Arcueid. She's beautiful enough to take your breath away, but such a rambunctious person a princess? She's not quite what comes to mind when I think of a princess. "―― Well, at least you are as selfish as a princess." I give a deep sigh. "Hey now! I only said it because you asked, so don't respond like that!" Her Royal Highness glares at me. ―― Arcueid doesn't seem to think of herself as a princess either, so I think it's just best to forget about this. Still angry, Arcueid resumes eating her hamburger. After she's finished and calmed down, we decide to go somewhere else.

*s176
After eating, we do some window shopping on the main street and end up heading towards my school for some reason. The sun starts to set. Actually, it's because Arcueid suddenly exclaims 'Let's go to the school you're attending', and I couldn't tell her no. "I've told you before, but we can't go inside. I've skipped school today after all, and you're an outsider." "I know. I won't cause you any trouble, so just relax." Arcueid peers at the school from the gate. "Huh―――?" Arcueid tilts her head. "What's wrong? Did something happen?" I look at the school grounds from behind her. "H―― uh?" This time I'm the one tilting my head. There's no sign of anyone on the school grounds. It's not even quite six o'clock yet. At this time, there should be a lot of athletic clubs still practicing "Shiki, it seems there's no one here." Hmm, I'm not sure why, but there really is no one here. I don't see anyone in the building either. "Shiki, there's no one inside you know." Arcueid stares upward at me. ―― Somehow, I'm pretty sure I know what she's trying to say. "No way." I refuse her bluntly. But, she doesn't listen to me. "If there's no one there, then I can't get in trouble for going in. We came at a great time, didn't we?" "I told you, I don't want to." "Wow, it's bigger than I thought inside. The school building is also really huge, it seems well-suited for its task." ―― That's strange. Arcueid's voice isn't coming from right near me, but from inside the school grounds. "Shiki, this door won't open, so is it okay if I break it down?" What blurring speed! Arcueid is already right next to a glass door with her arm cocked to break it. "Y―― you, why won't you listen to what people are saying--!?" With all my strength, I dash towards the glass to prevent it from being broken by a big idiot. "Ah, you came over." She gives a smile as if she was enjoying this. "―― Is going to my high school this much fun? There's a lot of other better places I can take you, so let's just get out of here." "I don't think so. The place you always come to, it seems pretty fun." Arcueid gives a mischievous laugh and smiles devilishly. "Shiki, I want to go inside here. Can you kill the lock on this?" "K, kill it? You" "Wouldn't it be less messy than if I did it? The way you slice something apart doesn't leave any cross-sections that look like the action of a blade. If someone finds it later on, it'll just look like it fell apart on its own. C'mon, c'mon." She points to the glass window by the hallway. "―― Sheesh, you're acting like a kid." I half-lower my glasses. ―― Now then, a window with a "line" at the crescent lock would be― "―― Crap, there conveniently is one." Taking my knife out of my pocket, I cut down the lock. ―― No, not cut down. More like 'killing' it. "All set. Let's go in here." Lifting open the glass window, we enter the school building. ―――――――― *sigh* I knew it. Arcueid declares she wants me to guide her to my classroom first. "Hey, Shiki. What do you study here?" "What?Normal school stuff. History, and a lot of deep studies into the culture of my country. And to know about how things work, we study physics and math. And we might go overseas one day, so we study English too." "Oh really? Taking you into account, I thought you were studying things like the best way to slice up people or how to use various blades." She says something pretty funny. "Arcueid, you're saying that even though you already know what kind of place this is, right?" "Ahaha, Good Job!" She starts to clap. ―― It's always hard to understand what she's thinking, but today takes the cake. Dragging me here, just what the heck is she planning? "Shiki." "What is it? Suddenly looking serious like that. You really did have a reason for bringing me here, didn't you?" "No, there wasn't any reason. I just wanted to hear about this kind of place." "―― This kind of place? About school?" "Yeah, you spend about half your day here, right? Is there a use for all the knowledge and experiences you gain here? Are you just wasting your time learning things unnecessary for you?" "Huh?" Her question is the least understandable so far. "For example, there's some skills you learn here that will never be used. Isn't that a waste?" "―― Well, maybe it is a waste. I learn math, but we only use the simplest of math in our daily lives. I learn about this country's history and English, but I don't know if I'll ever use it." "Oh, so you realize it then. But―― then, why do you do such pointless things? Your time is so short, you don't have time to waste." "No time to waste? Well, we don't have a specific goal, so we live pointlessly like this until we do." "I can't believe it. Even though you know it's pointless, you make it something you live for. ―― Yeah, I really can't believe it." Her voice is terribly hushed. I don't know why, of course. "―― Something to live for, huh? That may be true. But are useless things that bad?" "Eh?" "Isn't it alright to do extra things? Even if I use what I learn only here, it still becomes a reminder of my days here. Some years later, there'll be a time when I'll just think. And I'll remember back and say 'yeah, that's how it was back then' and give a bitter smile. So there's meaning in it." "―― I don't get it. Those memories themselves are pointless, but you're saying there's fun in remembering them, Shiki?" "Yeah, that's okay. People are designed not to remember painful things. But in the first place, the lives of humans are full of pointless things. To think of it, isn't life itself pointless? So I don't think about it too deeply. I think it's best to just fool yourself and live like you don't realize there's no meaning to life." "You know it's pointless yet you do it. ―― I really don't get it. I can't do anything pointless. Even now, I haven't done anything that I didn't need to do." "What are you saying? Wasn't this whole day full of pointlessness? Isn't your purpose hunting vampires? Then there's really no need for you to go walking around with me." "―― That's true. I don't understand that either. I wanted to ask you because you don't seem to do anything but pointless things, but now I'm totally confused." Hey. "Yes, yes. I'm sorry, I'm only a completely pointless person." "―――― Ahyeah." "I'm sorry. I understand what you're trying to say, Shiki. Humans are a collective, so their worth isn't determined by the individual but by the whole group. Even if an individual is mistaken, if the group is correct then it is forgiven. But as for us, we are solitary creatures so we can't allow ourselves to be mistaken. We can't allow our wills to be influenced by anyone else. Sothat's why I was always taught never to do extra things." ―― Quietly. She talks as if she was in a confessional. "But now, I don't know anymore. For just a brief time― really, only seven days. ―― I started to wonder if I really was right? Because it was so fun. Doing this, living like this, I never thought until now how happy it could make me." "Ar―― cueid?" "Maybe I― broke down. I've never been awake for this long until nowMaybe I'm already fast asleep dreaming about all this." ―― With empty eyes, Arcueid whispers these words. "Wha" I can't speak. Her image flutters like a projected hologram. "―― Broken? What do you mean? You look pretty normal to me." "Maybe on the outside, but I'm different on the inside. ―― Happiness and pain, all of these extra feelings are becoming greater. I can't ignore things that I used to be able to in the past. So I'm broken, right? And also, I'm not normal. I'm different from you, Shiki. I'm a vampire." Saying that, she seems to laugh. Really faintly, as if hiding in the red of the setting sun. "Tha-" That's― strange. It's just― weird. The dusk classroom. Bathed in the red sun, a vulnerable looking girl. This scene, it's― "That's--not like you at all." Yeah, it's not like her at all. You're a vampireso don't look so vulnerable, like you were some ordinary girl. "Things you can't ignore, having to do pointless things, if it's not causing trouble to anyoneisn't it alright just to let it all go? I said not to think about yourself too seriously. I don't know what you're thinking about, but I don't see a problem. You're notcausing trouble to anyone." "Really? But you always yell at me, is that different?" "I'm an exception. I have the sin of killing you, so dealing with you is just karma. It's okay, I'm doing it because I want to. So please don't think about the trouble you're causing me." "――――" Arcueid's expression clouds over. ―― If she makes that kind of a face, it's a little troubling. She looks so weak, I want to embrace her. "―― Please Arcueid, get it straight now. It's true that you're selfish, you don't listen to other people, and you're full of problems. But, other than that, you're pretty normal. You're not broken, you're just like a normal girl. So smile. If you keep making that expression, it'll make me feel bad." "―― That's pretty mean. Am I really that selfish?" Arcueid looks at me suddenly as if studying my expression. I'm taken aback a little. It seems this princess didn't realize she was selfish. "Hahahahaha! What are you saying? If you take every bit of selfishness out of you, there'd be nothing left but bones! Just bones!" What I'm saying doesn't quite make sense, but it seemed very funny. --Because even in my wildest dreams, I never imagined I would see Arcueid embarrassed over herself. "――――――――!!" Oh, she got mad. "Shiki you jerk! I was seriously discussing matters and you act so heartlessly!!" "Like I said, didn't I say I was nice to everyone but you? So being mean to you now isn't anything new." Stifling my laughter, I look back at her. The cloud hanging over her head has dispersed and she has a genuine expression on her face, which is much more like her. "But you know, I guess it's better for you to be lively. I'm a little relieved." "Eh――? Wh, why are you relieved? Aren't you supposed to be heartless towards me?" "Ahyeah, that's right." I tilt my head questioningly. ―― That's strange, I don't even know why myself. ―― Before, I just didn't want to see her looking depressed, and I wanted to protect her "――――" That's ridiculous. Without a doubt, she is pretty, and I know she's a good person. Also, it isn't boring to be with her. ―― But no way can such a ridiculous thing be happening. Get a hold of yourself, Shiki. She's a vampire. "That's pretty vague. Are you saying you don't understand yourself?" "―― Be quiet, it's alright if I don't understand myself. I've always been aware of how strange I am from the beginning. That's why my memories are always vague." "Oh, I see. That's why you're always spaced out, Shiki." Arcueid nods to herself as if deeply understanding the matter. "――――" Having her take my excuse so seriously makes me wonder if maybe it really is true. "Well then." We can't stay in this classroom forever. We should hurry up and leave before we're found by teachers left in school. "Come on, let's head out. There's nothing else to do here, right?" "Yeah, nothing else, but―― Shiki?" I throw her a questioning glance. She seems to be pondering her words, and then asks me a strange question. "Shiki, do you enjoy things?" "―― Are you sick today or something?" "Don't make fun of me. I know a little bit about your body. Even you know it, right? That it isn't strange for you to die at any moment." "Wha---" Thump. The scar on my chest almost feels like it's squirming. "Youwell, humans die eventually." "But in your case, death will come quicker than for other people." ―― Her eyes are serious. But, everyone has lines of death on them, so there are many places where they can die easily. It's not likeI'm the only one who's very close to death. "Answer me. Do you ever have moments where you enjoy yourself even though you have such an unstable hold on life?" "--You really are stupid. There's no way I can know that." ―― But, there's one thing clear to me. I almost died eight years ago, and for a short while, probably when I was getting surgery at the hospital, I felt like I was in a dark place. Maybe it was a dream. Just, at that time, I truly felt like I died, like that place was truly "death". I was extremely happy after my miraculous recovery. Then, I met Sensei and was able to return to a normal life. I never realized it until I died once. But the world is so peaceful and such a fun place to be. They say fun things cannot be found, but I think for humans, just living is fun. That's whyI can continue living like this even knowing that it's all pointless. ―― That's why. If someone asks me if I'm enjoying life, unless it's something really unforgivable, I can't help but answer that I am. No matter how much despair it is, I'm satisfied with just existing. That's something more certain than the nothingness of death. No one had to teach me that, but I still know that. Just being allowed to be here really is a wonderful thing "It's just― isn't living enjoyable enough? Everything up until now was fun, so I can feel like living. ―― Well, I guess this is how I can answer your question." I can't really say anything too profound. I've only been alive for seventeen years. "I see, so that is how your heart is. ―― Just doing that is fun enough? That's true, even though you know it's something extra, you can't give it up because you enjoy it. ―― I was scared of that and asked, but perhaps that might be a good answer." "What, are you still thinking about that thing from before?" "Yes, but for now the hard feelings have faded. I can't stray off course until this vampire is defeated. Until then, we will fight together." "Right?" She says, smiling. "" Until this vampire is defeated, huh? "―― That's right. That was the relationship between us." Because today was just so normal, I completely forgot about that most important fundamental fact. "Hey, Arcueid." Just, without thinking― "When this is all overwhen we're done defeating this vampire― Before we part, can't we do something like this just once more?" Those words really come out of my mouth naturally. "Eh? What do you mean?" "I'm saying after your task is finished, let's do these pointless things one more time. In the end, we're here together because we agreed to help each other. SoI really was wondering, what would happen if we were to meet again without any responsibilities― if we just met for no particular reason." That's not true. Just as friends, and not thinking about her being a vampire at all. I just thought it would make Arcueid happy if we created some normal memories like that. "If you're too busy, then it's okay. I only thought of it just now, anyway." But that's really the opposite of how I feel. After her eyes widen in surprise, she nods. "Okay! When everything's over, let's come here again, Shiki! It won't have any meaning, but I'm sure it will be really, really fun!" In the classroom bathed by the sunset, Arcueid smiles and makes a promise with me. ―― In the end, when we go outside, the sun has already set. It's just past seven-thirty. A little early, but since we don't have anything else to do, we should start searching for the vampire. "Well then, shall we begin, Arcueid?" I turn around to face Arcueid who was walking behind me. "What, already? Didn't the sun just set?" "Yeah, but it wouldn't hurt to start earlier. We've played around long enough today, so we should be serious at night, right? Arcueid, let's stick to our decisions." "Shiki, you're strangely serious. If you're this serious, then why did you break our promise yesterday?" "Hey, I couldn't help that; I couldn't even move. I really did intend to go before." Yeah, if Akiha didn't stop me, I probably would've gone ahead to the park in my condition. "Hmmm, I see. Then, let's do that." With a slightly empty expression, Arcueid says something I don't understand. "Do what?" "You intended to go to the park, right Shiki? We still have time, so if you couldn't get it done yesterday, then isn't it okay if we do it now?" She starts to run lightly. She really seems to be serious about going to the park. "--Hey, wait. Hey――!" I run with all my strength so I don't lose sight of her. "See, even though you were complaining, you still kept up, Shiki. Ahaha~" Arcueid laughs. "―― Idiot― if I― left you alone― you'd― bother― someone else―" I desperately try to catch my breath after running the whole way. "I knew there would be a lot of people here now. It's a bit unsettling since I can feel their presence everywhere." "―― Like I said, why― won't you― ever― listen― to what I― have to say―?" "Hm? I hear your voice all the time." "―― Oh. Then― you hear me― but you just ignore me, that's― worse―" "I don't ignore you. If I answer whenever you scold me, you'd just call me an idiot so I stay quiet." "―― Oh. Then maybe― I have a problem― too?" I still try to catch my breath. From my school to this park is roughly six kilometers. Even if it was a little jog, going that far is too much for a heart like mine. ―― It's not that she was running all that quickly. Actually, she seemed to be running slowly. But probably because of the effects of my anemia, I don't feel too well. "Are you okay Shiki? You don't have to force yourself. Shouldn't you rest on that bench?" "―― I'll do that. Once I'm rested up, we'll go to the city again, Arcueid." "Sheesh. I'm happy you're motivated, but it's still too early. Nrvnqsr was like that too, but vampires don't move around unless it's their time. Since they won't move around until they sense deep night, it's okay to kill a little time here." "" If that's how it was, then she could've told me earlier. Sitting on the bench, I stare at the clock aimlessly. It's just past nine o'clock. The people all around have gone away and the night deepens quickly. For some reason Arcueid doesn't sit down, but paces back and forth as if she was bored.

*s177
Time is the only thing which passes by. A quiet night. It's completely different from two nights ago and there isn't a single cloud in the sky. The bright, pure moonlight illuminates the park and Arcueid. "―― Moonlight――" If it was as bright as this back then, maybe I could have seen the bandaged man's face―― wait a minute― "Ah--!" I jump up from the bench. "Shiki!? What's wrong, did you see The Dead?" Arcueid rushes towards me. "No, that's not it---I forgot something really important." It really was careless of me. I was attacked yet I completely forgot about it until now. "Arcueid. I was attacked two nights ago by a strange person." "Eh? A strange person? What kind?" "Well, that is" I calm down and I describe as clearly as I can what happened last night. "―― Yeah, that's how it was--" Finishing my explanation, I read Arcueid's expression. From when I started until now, her eyes remained sharp without any gentleness. "So what is it Arcueid? That bandaged man, and that person wearing those robes like some priest, are they enemies of yours?" "―― Yes. Both of them are 'enemies'. I don't know just who or what that bandaged man is, but that woman wearing those Catholic robes, I have an idea about." She narrows her eyes as if she was in a bad mood. No, she looks less like she was in a bad mood and more like she's irritated. "I may know the person who helped you, Shiki. ―― Man. If it's really her, she'll probably be able to find the enemy before me." She bites her lip vexedly. "Wait a minute. I didn't say that person was a woman though." "No, there's no mistake. That woman is the only agent given authority to hunt heretics alone and who uses Black Keys that combine the Cremation Rite and the Steel Shell Effect." Her irritability is almost like hostility. Even when she spoke about Nrvnqsr, her voice was never saturated with emotion to this extent. "―― Arcueid. Um, that person who helped me, is she a vampire――?" "No, that's not itthat's right, I have yet to tell you about something else that's very important." "I think I explained it before, but vampires like the one making his lair in this town turn humans into their minions and expand their territory. At the same time, they try their utmost to conceal their existence. Even though victims appear, they use various magical techniques to make things appear not out of the ordinary. You know why?" "―― Well, it's because humans aren't stupid. If they find out monsters like that exist where they live, they'd attack them. Even though humans are weak, they do have things like police, so they might be able to do something." "---Well, I guess that's true, but police are only a law-enforcement group against humans. We don't consider them at all. But, it's correct to say that vampires hide their presence for the sake of self-preservation." "Shiki, there is a natural enemy of the vampires. A group of something like professional killers that now have the power balance in their favor. ―― It's true for other transcendent species, but especially for vampires, it is fatal for them to reveal themselves. Even if a vampire made a secret kingdom in a village somewhere in the mountains away from all civilization, this natural enemy would definitely notice if victims keep increasing. Vampires exploit the humans in secret, for no reason other than self-preservation. The vampires hide their dead victim's bodies, not out of fear of human society finding out, but in fear of these natural enemies discovering them." "―― Huh? The natural enemy of vampires? Yet another group of monsters I don't know about." For a normal guy like me, I just want all these unnatural things to stop appearing. "What are you saying? Their natural enemy is without a doubt you humans." "-? Natural enemies, us?" "Yeah. Starting from a long time ago, humans used many kinds of magic, the occult, magical ceremonies to create an organization and started to eliminate primates other than humans. The greatest of these is Christianity---the pride of the Vatican, the Exorcists. The Catholic Church always viewed "nonhumans" as impurities, but vampires are considered the most dangerous." "There are many religious groups in the world, but the Catholic Church looks at vampires with more hostility than the rest. You know, it's almost an obsession. They are so insane, I don't even want to mess with them." Arcueid lets out a sigh. "The one who helped you was a member of an elite organization that hunts heretics. This group, the Burial Agency, is part of the Church. They use their own strength rather than law to deal with contradictions to Christianity. These hidden exorcists are more like professional killers." "――――" Priests that go around exterminating vampires, huh? It's so fitting, I'm not really sure what to say. "Then aren't they like us? If this Burial Agency is a group whose purpose is to hunt vampires too, can't we search together?" "That won't work. For them, it's enough that someone is a vampire. To them, non-human primates are just "Evil". It doesn't matter if they suck blood or not. This exorcist may have even just came here to seal me rather than fight the vampire who lives in this city." Sounding irritated, Arcueid starts to pace back and forth again. "――――――" Things have gotten quite complicated. Arcueid's enemy is sought after by both a vampire, and a group that hunts vampires. "―― What is this? Then doesn't that mean she's all by herself?" Thinking aloud, I watch Arcueid as she paces back and forth. Under the white moonlight, Arcueid appears to be dancing a solitary waltz.

*s178
The hand of the clock ticks by. It's been two hours since we came here. "Phew." I've started to settle down and there's nobody around now. The night starts to deepen. "Arcueid, is it alright now?" "Yeah, it's alright." She agrees with me, but she doesn't really seem enthused yet. "You've been acting strange since before, Arcueid. Is there something wrong?" "Not really. I was just concerned about that bandaged man you told me about." Arcueid sighs as she ponders to herself. "Oh, that's right. Shiki, last night someone hit on me here." "Huh?" "I'm saying, some guy started to talk to me here." "―― No, I heard you. I thought you said you were thinking about that bandaged man though." "I was, that's why I remembered. Just like when you were attacked, someone started to talk to me." "―― I see. Well, that's good. Just looking from the outside, you are a beautiful person so if you were waiting around by yourself, it is entirely natural for a guy to talk to you." I give a serious response. Sometimes, I'm a little too honest. "You think so? I thought it was an enemy at first, but I remembered you saying something before about how I always stand out. So after studying him briefly, I saw he was just a human." "―― Wait a minute. Don't tell me you did something to the guy trying to hit on you?" "No, I didn't do anything. I just talked with him a little bit and made him forget about it. ―― But if I didn't remember what you said, I might have." "I see. Good job, Arcueid. I guess even you can make distinctions." "Of course. It would have to take someone like you to make me angry." She seems to say this with some amusement. ―― Well, it's natural for someone to get mad if they were killed. I sigh as I glance around the park. ―― A month ago. If those serial murders never started occurring, there would still be young couples around and the figures of students hanging out. But now, the only ones talking here are me and Arcueid. I calmly think about my current situation. Since when did Tohno Shiki step off onto the path of such a world? "Ah. Hey, see." Arcueid suddenly calls out to me. "What, did something happen?" "Yeah. See? Look at the clock. It's time." She points to the park's clock while giving a full smile. Lookingit's ten o'clock now. The promised time. The promise backed only by words, to meet here at ten o'clock at night. ―― Last night. The promised time I couldn't keep. "" My words get stuck in my throat. Why does such a trivial thing suddenly cause my chest to tighten? Why― does such a trivial thing make her so happy? ―― I really don't understand. I spent all day with her today. But it never felt like she was really a vampire. "―― Let me ask you something." Stop it, Shiki. "Yeah, what is it?" "―― Are you―" Don't ask her that. "Um, am I what?" "―― Really a vampire?" What kind of answer are you hoping for? "A vampire?--what's with that all of a sudden, Shiki?" "It's not all of a sudden. I was just thinking." I look away. "Huh? I can't tell if you're really stubborn or not. I don't really mind, but that's pretty insulting. Tell me why you're asking that." There's no reason. Butat the same time, there's no real proof she's a vampire either. So "―― Well, you said you don't even like to see blood. What kind of vampire is that? You even said you weren't a full vampire, but a vampire that hasn't sucked blood isn't a vampire, is it?" That's not it. Isn't it just that Tohno Shiki, deep inside, wishes she wasn't a vampire? "Shiki. Stand up." Arcueid approaches the park bench. I stand up. "" Our eyes meet. We're about two meters apart. Arcueid gives a huge sigh, and suddenly grins. "I guess you're right. I even thought about it myself. I wondered, is Arcueid Brunestud really a vampire? Ahaha," she laughs. ―― That's a relief. I thought this question would insult herbut thankfully, she seems to have taken it as a joke. "Yeah. You really don't look like a vampire at all." "Ahaha," Arcueid laughs again. "Then, shall we try?" She says this, still smiling. "Tryeh?" "Shall we see if I can really drink blood? If I could, can you give me a prize, Shiki?" "Wha" With that smile still on her face, she takes a step closer. Tap, tap. Her footsteps echo in the air. I know she's joking. StillI can't move, at all. "Wa" --it. But I can't even finish. It's not her powerbut me who stops. Closer. One step. Another step. Looking down, bit by bit. Inot even able to lift a single finger, am transfixed by her lips "Shiki, you said I wasn't a full vampire, but――" A sweet voice that seems to echo in the back of my head. Another step, and the footsteps stop. ---You know, drinking blood is very easy. I hear that voice right by my ear. Her body weight presses up against me. "--" My throat freezes and I can't even speak. I can only feel her breath on my neck. It's hot like a burning fire. "Ar-" I stop calling her name. With my own will, I stop. Because I know if I call out her name, she'll pull away. "--" Her breath is so close. Her white fingers on my shoulders are trembling. She's, scared. My mind is blank and I'm not scared at all. But, Arcueid is the only one shaking. I can't see her face. Just the swirling of her breath around my neck, and the feel of her trembling body against mine. It changes from a weak breeze to heavy breathing. "Ar---cueid?" "It was--supposed to be a joke." Her voice shakes. The fingers on my shoulder cease their trembling. Insteadthey dig into my shoulders like a bird's talons. "Gah-!" A pained gasp escapes me. But her claws do not let up. They sink in as if not allowing me to escape. "ArcI'm sorry, I guess I joked around too much. I'm sorryso can you, let go?" "Shiki." Her fingers don't move. This isn't good. My mind screams in warning and I gather up all my strength. My arms move to push her away. Before that, Pain shoots through my shoulders. "――――――!!!" My arms can't move at all. Her vice-like grip on my shoulders cause my arms to go numb. ",," ―― I can feel her breath grow even wilder against my neck. Maddening. Her teeth almost touch my neck. "NNo――!" After the grip increases one more time from her white fingers, Arcueid flies back, practically screaming. Panting fills the air. Hard breathing echoes through the park. My ragged breathing-Arcueid's trembling breaths. "Shi--ki." Her entire body shaking, she gasps as if to suck in the entire atmosphere as she stares in disbelief at her two hands. Her white fingertips are now dripping with my blood. The redness flows from her fingers to her palms, and then along her arms. "Ah" She looks at it, and seems to be on the verge of collapse. "―― Arcueid, just now, was" I call out to her. Looking up from the blood on her hands, she meets my gaze. "Shiki?" "―― Yeah, I'm here. Just now, wasa joke, but it seems like it went a little far." I say that, wanting to let this end just as a joke. But I guess it didn't work out. "ShikiI, just" Her eyes lose sanity. "Gotvery thirsty" Her convulsions become deeper, and even nowshe seems like she'll crumble to the ground. "Pleasego home, Shiki." "Hey, Arcueid――!?" With that, she starts to run. She disappears fast. Not like she ran before, where she was taking me into account. With a speed I couldn't even match if I sprinted with all my strength, she vanishes into the night towards the city. "Wha―" She thinks I can just go back after seeing her like that? "That idiotwhere is she going when she's in that much pain――!?" I can't just go back home. Even though I don't know where to find her, I start to run after her into town. I don't see her anywhere. The city is too big, and it's nearly impossible for a single person to track her down when she leaves no trace behind. I'd be much more likely to find her if I predict where she's going to go rather than blindly searching. Then

*s179
I'll go to Arcueid's apartment. I don't know what's behind it all, but she was breathing so painfully. Rather than trying to hunt The Dead, she might have just gone back to her room. ―― I press the doorbell. It doesn't seem like anyone's coming out. "Shit, she hasn't come back?" No matter how many times I push the button, her door doesn't open. "―――" Did she not come back, or is she just not coming out? After hesitating, I decide to go inside. It'd be a simple thing to cut the "lines" on the door. But, I should just check the knob first. "―― Huh?" It's not locked. The door opens simply with a turn. "―― Arcueid, are you here?" ―― No response. Did she not lock it in the first place? There's no one around. "Where does she think she's going in that condition――!?" I slam my fist against the wall. "―― Grr." ―― what am I doing? If I have time to let it out on the wall, I have to go out and look for her ―― I can't find her. Come to think of it, if she really intends not to be found, there's no chance of me finding her at all. "―― She said we'd meet again tomorrow." All I can do in this situation is to trust her and wait for tomorrow night. "――――――" With a great uneasiness in my chest, I return to the mansion.

*s180
I'll search the shopping district. Even though she was in so much pain, she's not the kind of person to rest because of it. She told me to go back. In other words, she was saying she won't be going back. I think she plans on finding the vampire by herself. ThenI'll go to the shopping district and find the vampire or The Dead before she does. Arcueid can't find them, but I can spot The Dead if I take off my glasses. "--Alright." Taking off my glasses and grimacing from the slight headache, I run to the shopping district. "Ugh" The pain races through my forehead. ―― I'm not particularly concentrating on looking for "lines", but it seems running through town without my glasses on is a huge burden on my brain. "Damn itstill, I'm not finding anything." ―― All the people walking through the shopping district have normal "lines" on them. I don't see anyone painted with the disjointed scribbles I saw before. "―― Ow" I rub my temples with my fingers. As long as I have my glasses off, this headache will only get worse. But still--I can't give up this easily. Taking a deep breath, I start to run through the shopping district once more. I start to pant from exertion. The exhaustion from running coupled with the pain in my head makes me nauseous. No matter how many times I run around, I can't find any Dead or anything out of the ordinary. Lifting up my hand to my forehead, I feel a feverish heat. It really does feel like I have a high fever. "―― Damn it, I'm not done yet" I tell myself this as I start to run once more. And then. "――――― Ah." Not here, but somewhere farther away. In a narrow alley between two buildings, I can see something like sparks flying in the air. No, more accurately, it feels like the "points" of death are shooting forth and disappearing. "That's―" ―― There's no mistake. It's exactly the same as when Arcueid defeated The Dead before. Shein that condition, is fighting by herself――! "Found her――!" Forgetting my pain and weariness, I dash towards the alley. The entrance to the alley. I run to the narrow path between the buildings. "Death" is flying through the air and fading away. ―― How many is she fighting? There's an enormous amount of it. "--Gh." I can hardly bear it. As I run to the alley, my spine groans in protest. "Ha--agh." As if a saw was slowly but surely slicing through my spine, a pain works it way from inside me. My instincts scream at me. They say where I'm going is too dangerous, and I have to go back. "Shutup." But, that goes without saying. The amount of death there isn't normal. Inside. I know something terrible is happening inside this alley. But I can't turn back now. I can't leave Arcueid alone. IfI run away here, she might go off and die. I can't shake off that feeling, and I enter the alley filled with death. "Wha--" My mind freezes. What I see is surreal. Scattered all across the ground are the figures of numerous people. Faceless, limbless, their stomachs sliced open, the corpses bathed entirely in crimson. On the wall, the ground, even on the moon overhead. Everything here is just― red. A dull, sickening sound. The last one, the last human shape full of lines expires from her hands. With a single hand. She smashes the head of The Dead into the wall, squishing it like a tomato. As if not satisfied, she tears the headless body vertically in half and smashes it onto the ground. "Arcueid." The world is only filled with red and the moonlight. In the center of it all stands Arcueid. She doesn't notice I am here. She only looks up at the moonin a trance and breathing heavily. "--" I can't speak. The pain inside me reaches a feverish pitch. It seems like the saw has cut all the way through. Creak Creak. My entire mind is screaming. I shouldn't be here. I don't want to die, it shouts. Then, Arcueid's eyes suddenly shift. Her eyes aren't her usual crimson, but a golden flare. It's not that our eyes have met. It's just that I looked at those "eyes". Th, ump. My blood races through my entire body and my mind is jolted. At first, a sense of overwhelming crisis. I shouldn't be here. I shouldn't be in front of that thing. IT WILL KILL YOU. YOU CAN'T STAND UP TO IT. That "creature" is on an entirely different level. Not a matter of higher or lower, but something beyond evaluation. Before that thingjust being there means death. THU, MP. My entire body throbs. At first, it was fear. Then, a desire to kill. Because, that thing shouldn't exist. So kill it. Hurry up and kill it. Kill it here. Kill it now. In the name of this blood, take that thing here, and destroy it My heart pounds furiously. I know there's no way I can face it, but my entire body screams for me to kill it. What a contradictionIs it telling me to kill it even though I know it's going to kill me? Is it telling me I don't want to be killed, so kill instead? "Gah, ah." ―― No. I'm not― here. Those eyesI must not look at those golden eyes. I know this, but I can't escape her eyes. Thump. Thump. My blood boils― The stimulating throb of my blood. But, there's something else that tries to burst through my consciousness. "Ghah, ghaa" Why do I want to kill? Are you going to kill before being killed because you don't want to die? No, that's not a reason. There's no need for a reason to kill. Be honest, Tohno Shiki. Already, from a long time agoyou wanted to take this woman and― "Shutup." No, your reason and conscience should shut up. That's how it should be. I just, want her. I want Arcueid. Remember. Remember the feeling from that time. You knew from the first time you saw her. Since that time you killed that creature with your hands and lost your virginity as a killer--! "Ah--Ah." Yes. I want all of it. Her heart, her body, Her tears, her saliva, Her blood, her flesh, sin and punishment, desire and impatience-- "HAagh――!" My breathing is out of control. I can't get a grip on my mind. Her eyes are consuming me. Those swaying, golden eyes. That is, something that cannot be killed no matter how much I kill― "Shiki!?" Arcueid realizes I'm here. As soon as she sees I am fixated to her eyes, she changes them to their crimson color. But, by now, it's far too late. I bring out my knife and push Arcueid down. Her powerless body is easy to push. I straddle her. One arm at her neck, the other arm holding my knife overhead. All that's left, is to strike between her breasts. "Calm down! This isn't what you want, Shiki――!" I can hear her voice. The core of my brain starts to overheat. "Shut up--!" My arm tightens around her neck. She painfully lifts her chin. ―― I can't believe it. With all of her strength, she can't even free this one arm right now. "Shiki." Breathing painfully, Arcueid coughs out my name. Thump. My heart beats hard in my chest. I pant. And pant. My breathing is out of control. My vision is blurry and indistinct. This fire inside of meI have to release it right away. Panting. I slowly start to move. I move my hips down her stomach. Spreading her legs, I press myself between them. "Wha―" She looks at me uncertainly. That look makes my head pound. Panting. And panting. Swelling. My shaft swells so fast it's almost painful. I have to violate her right now or I'll go crazy. Her vermillion-shaded cheeks. Her soft neck. And below me, her unparalleled body. My panting fills the air. I can feel her heartbeat. Panting, panting, panting. Her golden eyes seem to suck away my soul. I release her neck. And instead touch her breasts. Her arms. Her legs. My fingers trace the white skin under her clothes, soaking up the coolness of her body. "Nothis, this isn't like you, Shiki――!" Her burning voice. Her inviting red eyes. Seeing these things, my mind completely shatters. "N―――!" She stifles her cries as if embarrassed. Frantically, she tries to push me back with both hands. Pushing them away, I press her onto the ground. Would it be better if I had some nails? With both arms pushed back and her figure spread open like a cross, Arcueid looks at me with naked hate in her eyes. "--Kk." Stretched out like this, she looks even more beautiful. Like this, I can't use my arms either. If I let go, she'll rip my throat open for sure. This tension. This balance that makes us seem like we're killing each other rather than me violating her increases the beast-like lust in me. "--Stop, itstop, or you'll regret it" I won't let her finish. Since my mouth is free, I use that to undress her. Breathing wildly, I violently tear the clothes from her body. "―― Nn, Shiki, get ahold of your!" She squirms, still trying to resist as she trembles in my grasp. Pan― ting. My breath blows across her stomach. "Ah-n――!" Is she that sensitive? Her whole body reacts. ―― I feel excited. As I strip off her clothes, my tongue dances teasingly along her white skin. "Shiki, No!" She struggles harder, but I'm stronger than her right now. I won't let her resist. I continue removing her clothes. In the middle of it, her bra gets stuck on her chest, but I simply tear it off. Her breasts move as I do so. Her well-shaped globes are bared for me to see. I bite down on one of them. "Naha!" She lets out a gasp. Her entire body arches like a bow. I don't care. I run my tongue along the flesh between my teeth, relishing the taste. "Shi―― ki―――, stop――!" Her voice becomes a bit hotter. Her pink nipples harden. Just like the hardening of a man, her nipples seem to stiffen regardless of what she's thinking. "N!" She must be embarrassed about it, as she stifles her voice. "Shikiif you do this, afterwards" Ignoring her voice, I continue to lick her gorgeous breasts. "N―― ah!" Her face starts to contort. Her breast is firm. The more I push my face into it, the more it pushes back against me. Her white breasts turn a light shade of red. I keep sucking. "―― Ah―― oh―― ah, n" Her heated voice. Her body glistening with sweat. Her shaking head, her pained gasps. My tongue plays along her soft breasts. There's no reason for it. All that's left inside of me is a desire to lick, moisten, and play with her. I bury my face in her chest. Her white mounds glisten with my saliva. "―― Ha―― sto, p―― I―― won't ever―― forgive― you――!" It sounds like she's gritting her teeth. I'm annoyed that her voice is still so reasonable. I bite down on her nipples. "N, gah-!!" Her entire body arches harder than before. As if pushing her breasts up, she arches back. It's not my intent to give her diligent, caring foreplay. I just move my face. "S, stop―― Shiki, pl― ease---" I move my tongue to the space in between her breasts. "If you, touch me there, I'll start― to" As if to leave a mark that won't go away, I suck on her skin. "Hwaa!" Her arms start to flail. Holding them down, my tongue continues to crawl along her body. From her chest to her collarbone. From there to her neck. "No―― Shiki― you― don't― even― like― me――!" I don't acknowledge her. I can't even hear her. Her glistening body destroys any reason I have left. Her beautiful body looks even better covered with sweat. Thump. My blood is surging painfully. I want to take her right now. My panting echoes through the alley. There's no need to hold back. If I want to do it, I'll just do it. I move my mouth away from her neck and bring it down towards her lower half. "――――!!!" Arcueid struggles harder than ever. Like this, she could free herself from my arms. But before that, I move lower, traveling quickly past her navel. Into the midst of her golden curls, my tongue crawls down to her pink, fleshy creases. I suck lightly on the protruding nub in between those slick walls. "AhN, no-!" Arcueid arches her back. I bite down on the most sensitive spot of the female anatomy. This sensation of pleasure is far different from when I was licking her whole body. Looking at her, I see sticky fluid building up inside of her. The smell of warm juices. I don't care if it's enough lubrication for her. I'm not thinking at all about her pleasure. I justhave to have her body. "--Shi― ki." Her voice is weak, as if realizing what's coming next. Has she given up? She looks at me with dampened eyes. "--" Her moist― eyes. Does that mean― she's crying? "Ghaa――――!" My head is splitting with pain. My instincts tell me to go on. That if I stop now I'll die. My heart beats wildlyTelling me that if I don't do it now, she'll kill me later. "--" She's crying. Whyis she crying? If it was me, I would never let her cry. My headache continues. Screaming at me to go on. It's strange to be distracted. There's only one thing that needs to be done. I

*s181
I can't do it. I can't do anything she doesn't want again. Once, I gave in to this headache and I killed her. That's why, never again. I can't lose to myself and make Arcueid cry. Even if this headache tears me apart, I won't do it "Haah!" I pull back from her body. The headache disappears and my heart returned to normal. The urges rampaging in my heart have also disappeared and I finally start to comprehend what I just did. "Whathave I―" I can't believe it. But the memory is all too clear. How I pushed her down. How I choked her and held my knife over her. ―― and the disgraceful things I did afterwards. "--" I don't know what to say. Arcueid adjusts her clothes and stands up. Idon't know how to apologize. Just saying sorry― how can that make it up? "Arcueid, I" "Don't worry about it―― I'm the one who should apologize." She looks away uncomfortably. "Wha--what are you saying? I was the one who did something wrong. If onlyI had been stronger, that never would have happened." "No. I don't think it was something you could have resisted because you saw my 'Mystic Eyes'." "Eh? Mystic Eyes? Like, Nrvnqsr's eyes――?" "―― Exactly. I wasn't sane earlier. I was so thirsty, I couldn't control myself. That's whyI found some of The Dead, and tried to replace that urge with the urge to destroy to stave it off. Back then, I was unable to hold myself backso that's why you saw my Mystic Eyes when you came." "―― Certainly I felt odd from the time I saw your golden eyesbut that's just that. I, with my own will--" "No, that's wrong. Shiki, my Mystic Eyes of Enchantment completely captivate whoever looks upon them. ―― I think that's why you started to feel all those sexual desires." "--Thatcan't be right." Because even if she wasn't controlling me. I, I might, still like her. "Anyway, this was all because of my carelessness. ―― I'm sorry, Shiki. I manipulated your body without any regards to your feelings." Her gaze shift away as she says this. ―― Being apologized to like this hurts my heart. Because I didn't feel like I was manipulated at all. Ratherit seems like I used it to obey my own lust. "Arcueid, I" "Don't apologize. ―― Shiki, this was all an accident. I'll forget about it, so please forget about it too. I think it's better for the both of us that way." Saying that, she starts to walk quietly. "―― Arcueid――?" "I think this is enough for tonight. I killed all these Dead tonight, so it's probably useless to search any further." "―― That's fine, but what do we do with that mountain of dead bodies? If someone finds it, there'll be trouble." "There's no need to worry. Once something becomes a vampire and dies, it won't leave a trace. Those who refused to return to the Earth become ash to be scattered in the wind once they die. They will return and disperse on their own in a while." Without turning around, she disappears from the alley with weak steps. "――――――" I can't stop her now. I still feel the sensation of Arcueid on both my hands. "Idiot. What a stupid idiot I am." I groan to myself. In the alley which became a stage of tragedy, I look up at the moon in remorse.

*s182
I just want her. There's no mistaking that. "Shi―― ki――?" She still sounds like she has some reason left. I don't like that. I've long since gone insane thanks to Arcueid. But for her to stay sane like that, I can't let it go. *pant* *pant* *pant* I release her. Her arms fall to the ground. "Shikiare you sane again――?" She sounds relieved. Without answeringI grab her skirt and tear it from her body. "! No, stop it Shiki!" Her hips rise up. Her hands move to push me away. I don't care. I push my groin against her waist. "I said stop――! Snap out of it. Snap out of it Shiki!" She tries to move back, but it's too late now. Freeing my imprisoned member from my pants, I forcefully enter her. "H!" There are no wet sounds. Her dry, unprepared inner walls resist my entrance. They resist, but they can't stop me. Ignoring the tightness around me, I slide deeper. "Stoow, it hurtsShiki―――!" She pushes up against my body in an attempt to stop me. But there's no power in her arms. Is it because of the pain? Is it that she doesn't have any power left? Either way, I don't intend to stop. My throbbing tool burns inside of her. Since it's dry, it's even painful for me. This pain, and the intense pressure around me, assails my senses. Pain and pleasure are so close they're nearly indistinguishable. My shaft seems perfectly eager to seek either one. As I continue to slide inwards, the pain and the feeling of her walls encircling me burn into my brain. "Nh!" Twitch. Her hips rise upwards. Slide. After a feeling of breaking through an unseen barrier, my shaft is coated with something wet. "Hwa, ahah, n---!!!" A pained gasp. Arcueid's body twists and tries to escape. ―― From deep inside of her comes a mixture of clear liquid and red blood. No wonder she was tight. If it's her first timepain should be overwhelming pleasure. "Hahaha, ha." Then I just have to go farther. Fortunately, she's moist with blood inside. I pull back, and plunge in once more. "Nhaa――!" Sticky, sexual sounds rise between us. As I enter, her body shakes. Over and over. Almost smashing myself against her, faster than my mind can process, the sensations inside her body assail me, I pound her again and again, like a boxer slamming a punching bag. More panting fills the air. Her breathing is totally wild. So she cannot think, I pound into her as hard as I can. Appropriately, she grows even hotter inside. "Haa, ah, hwa, ah, oh!" "Ggah―――!" I let out a groan. She's so hotIt feels like I'll melt. Just pushing myself into her causes intense waves of pleasure to swell up inside of me. Not just around my shaft, but my whole body feels like it's being sucked up. As ifI was trying to push my entire being inside of her. "Ga-" I try to keep myself from exploding. I can't stop. The only sound filling the air is the lustful noises of flesh and fluids. I don't understand. Maybe I just didn't realize it, but I feel like I've exploded numerous times already. "N, ngah, n, ah, n――!" Her fingers match my rhythm as she scratches my arms. Red claw marks. The sight of my blood only seems to encourage her. "Tsah---!" A primitive copulation where I only move my hips. In the midst of the pleasure, I'm losing my strength. At first, it was only me. But it's different now. We move like beasts, demanding more. "Shi―― ki――!" A jolt runs through me as I hear my name being called. I've forgotten until this moment. That I was a human called by that name. "Gah!" With all my strength, I plunge deeper, as if trying to reach her very core. The feeling of release. The burning inside of me bursts forth. Thump. Thump. I can't stop the convulsions. Even after I climax, she still continues to stimulate me. "Kka-!" I try and pull back, but she wraps herself around me, draws me in, and does not let me escape. "Ahgh――――!" I can't get away. I've already gone past my limit, yet she continues to drain me. Thum― p. Thump. Thump. Thumpthumpthumpthump――!! "Ahha, ah--" My tongue hangs from my mouth. Saliva drizzles forth in my ecstasy, and my mind clears. I'm going to die. A destructive wave of pleasure building to a climax powerful enough to bring death. It courses through my entire body. I breathe harder. The strength drains from my body. I collapse onto Arcueid as I try in vain to catch my breath. Her white skin is now tinged red. Her normally cool body burns with heat. Pricking my ears, I can hear her breathing, still faintly accented with lingering pleasure. Panting, and gasping for air. Completely weak, and numbed by what I've just done, I can't think. We remain like this for some time. Residual waves of pleasure still crash upon my brain, and all I can do is look at Arcueid as she lies there. ―― I don't know how long it's been. It felt like many hours, but maybe it was only a matter of minutes. "--" I pull back from her body and scratch my chest. My headache is gone and my heart has returned to normal. The urges rampaging in my heart have also disappeared and I finally start to comprehend what I just did. "Whathave I―" I can't believe it. But the memory is all too clear. How I pushed her down. How I choked her and held my knife over her. ―― and the disgraceful things I did afterwards. "--" I don't know what to say. Arcueid adjusts her clothes and stands up. Idon't know how to apologize. Just saying sorry― how can that make it up? "Arcueid, I" "Don't worry about it―― I'm the one who should apologize." She looks away uncomfortably. "Wha--what are you saying? I was the one who did something wrong. If onlyI had been stronger, that never would have happened." "No. I don't think it was something you could have resisted because you saw my 'Mystic Eyes'." "Eh? Mystic Eyes? Like, Nrvnqsr's eyes――?" "―― Exactly. I wasn't sane earlier. I was so thirsty, I couldn't control myself. That's whyI found some of The Dead, and tried to replace that urge with the urge to destroy to stave it off. Back then, I was unable to hold myself backso that's why you saw my Mystic Eyes when you came." "―― Certainly I felt odd from the time I saw your golden eyesbut that's just that. I, with my own will--" "No, that's wrong. Shiki, my Mystic Eyes of Enchantment completely captivate whoever looks upon them. ―― I think that's why you started to feel all those sexual desires." "--Thatcan't be right." Because even if she wasn't controlling me. I, I might, still like her. "Anyway, this was all because of my carelessness. ―― I'm sorry, Shiki. I manipulated your body without any regards to your feelings." Her gaze shift away as she says this. ―― Being apologized to like this hurts my heart. Because I didn't feel like I was manipulated at all. Ratherit seems like I used it to obey my own lust. "Arcueid, I" "Don't apologize. ―― Shiki, this was all an accident. I'll forget about it, so please forget about it too. I think it's better for the both of us that way." Saying that, she starts to walk quietly. "―― Arcueid――?" "I think this is enough for tonight. I killed all these Dead tonight, so it's probably useless to search any further." "―― That's fine, but what do we do with that mountain of dead bodies? If someone finds it, there'll be trouble." "There's no need to worry. Once something becomes a vampire and dies, it won't leave a trace. Those who refused to return to the Earth become ash to be scattered in the wind once they die. They will return and disperse on their own in a while." Without turning around, she disappears from the alley with weak steps. "――――――" I can't stop her now. I still feel the sensation of Arcueid on both my hands. "Idiot. What a stupid idiot I am." I groan to myself. In the alley which became a stage of tragedy, I look up at the moon in remorse.

*s183
It's morning. I open my eyes and put on the glasses near my bed. Looking out the window, I see a cloudless blue sky. "――――――" Even though a flawless morning greets me, I can't help but feel down. There's no need to wonder why. What happened with Arcueid last night sticks in the back of my mind, and the accompanying guilt troubles me. "―― She said we should just forget itbut I can't forget such a thing." I look at both my hands. Those fingers still remember how Arcueid felt. Even now I remember the texture of her skin and her cool, gliding body temperature. I wasn't thinking at all back then, but I understand it all now. After doing such a thing. Arcueid said to forget and pretend like it never happened. But while I regret it totally, I can't even forget one little bit of it. What I regret is not being able to control myself back then. If I didn't touch her like some animal, if I touched her more like a human, how would things have I knew it. I didn't lose myself by looking into her golden eyes. I didn't realize it, but I was caught up in her a long time ago. To realize such a simple thing just now The morning in the Tohno mansion is the same as always. Hisui comes to wake me. Akiha and Kohaku-san are in the sitting room, and we greet each other briefly before we go to school. The same as always. Yet I feel so empty, I can't even respond properly when people talk to me, and I leave the mansion vacantly. The students streaming through the gate are all bright and cheerful. "Oh yeah. Today is Saturday." My sense of time has totally disappeared since Arcueid came into my life. The first time I met her was on a Friday. A week ago in the morning, she was waiting for me at the intersection in front of school. "―― She was smiling, I think." Come to think of it, she was smiling. Even though she was waiting for the one who killed her, she was waiting for the killer Tohno Shiki with excitement in her eyes. "―― I wonder why? If she comes tonight, maybe I'll ask her." After thinking aloud, my spirits sink further. She probably won't come to the park. The feeling that last night was our final meeting turns over in my mind. My heart is heavy and everything else simply feels empty. I may not ever see her again. The regret hangs around me like a leaden chain I sit at my desk. It's about five minutes until homeroom starts. I stare outside blankly, not wanting to do anything. "Yo, delinquent. You skipped class yesterday. What the heck were you doing, Tohno-kun?" "――――" I let out a heavy sigh. Usually I would, but today I don't feel like talking with Arihiko at all. "―― What's with you? You don't look happy at all. You didn't come to school yesterday and now you come back an empty shell. If you're like that, school's no fun." Arihiko slumps his shoulders exaggeratedly. "-Arihiko. Sorry, but can you leave me alone today? If I'm not here, you can always talk with Senpai. Actually, isn't that better for you?" "Huh? Senpai? I don't know any third year students." "―― What are you saying? Ciel-senpai's in third year, not second. ―― Well, sometimes you think she's younger, but Senpai is a senpai after all." "Shiel-Senpai? ―― Who's that? Are there any foreign students at our school?" He seriously tilts his head in thought. "What are you saying, Senpai is Japanese――" No, wait. No one ever said she was Japanese. "―― Well, no one said she was, but everyone called her Ciel-senpai." "That's what I'm saying, who is this senpai? What's wrong Tohno, are you sick or something?" I can't hear his banter. "Wha――――――" That's right. Why didn't I realize such an obvious inconsistency. Ciel isn't a Japanese name at all. Even though I know her, I don't even know her full name. I don't even know what class she's in. To begin with, when I first met her, why did I feel like I knew her for a long time――? "--!" My chair clatters as I quickly stand up. "? What's wrong, Tohno? You've been acting too funny." "I'm going to the office. Sorry, but please say that I'm here during attendance." Turning away from Arihiko whose head is tilted in confusion, I dash out of the classroom. I investigate the third year roster for the name Ciel, but as expected, it isn't anywhere to be seen. To be sure, I ask the teachers in the office, but none of them remember Ciel-senpai. The end of classes. Being a Saturday, right after homeroom all my classmates scatter and run out the room. "" Saturday is finally here, but I don't feel like doing anything. Feeling like The Dead, I walk home by myself. "Welcome back, Shiki-sama." Hisui greets me as I return. Even though she's waited all this time, I can't even return a greeting and I go to my room. After dinner, I return to my room. It's close to the promised time with Arcueid. "―― Shall I be going?" I don't even know if she's coming. But still, I swore never to break a promise again, so I have to go. I arrive at the park shortly before ten. There's absolutely no one here. Sitting on the bench, I stare at the clock and wait for Arcueid to come.

*s184
It's now eleven o'clock. ―― The park is completely still, as if entirely frozen. There's no fresh flow of air, nor the presence of anyone approaching. There's no sign of Arcueid coming. Time passes by meaninglessly. I--

*s185
--Both hands on the clock approach the top of the dial. It's been two hours since I came here, yet there's no sign of Arcueid. I--

*s186
―― Arcueid doesn't come. It's only natural. After doing thatafter trampling over everything she trusted me with, I forcibly violated her body. She probably won't come. This is what she meant when she said for both of us to forget about it. "Damn it――!" My heart wrapped in regret, I leave the park. ―― I return to the mansion. Opening the rear door, I walk inside. I yawn. I sink onto my bed without thinking. Tick. Tick. Tick. The sound of the clock echoes through the room. "――――" ―― Just sleep for now. When I wake up tomorrow things will be different. About Arcueid, about the vampire roaming this city, when morning comes all of it will be THROB          THROB           THROB THUMP          THUMP           THUMP Throb          Throb           Throb Thump          Thump           Thump ―― The pain synchronizes with my pulse. Every time I feel the throb of pain, my memories fade away. Every time my heart thumps, memories are plastered on. The fading away memories are probably extras. Memories, the past, experiences I don't need. All of it fades away. In other words, oblivion. "Ah--" As regret washes over me, as my memories thin, as my past fades away, I reach out with my hand. But I can't grasp anything. Because, I've already forgot what kind of memories I've lost. THROB, throb. The repeating headaches make me feel sick, and even in my dream, I feel like throwing up. "Shiki-sama, are you awake?" I hear a voice. "Please hold on. I will bring you something to drink." After that, the sound of running footsteps. I slowly open my eyes. I'm lying in bed with the radiant sunlight streaming through the window. "Morning?" Slowing lifting myself up, I feel my own sweat drenching me. "What――? I must've had a nightmare or something." I try to remember what I dreamt about. ―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――― I can't remember. It is the nature of dreams to fade upon awakening. But, there's still something. I feel like there's a vague image of something I've forgotten. "Shiki-sama? Have you woken yet?" "I'm up. Morning, Hisui." "Yes, good morning, Shiki-sama." Hisui approaches the bed, expressionless as always. "I have brought you something to drink. If you are not feeling well, please drink." Hisui carries a silver tray with a drink prepared on it. "No, I don't feel bad or anything. I slept deeply, so my head is clear too." "---However," Hisui offers a rare reply. "It appeared your condition was bad last night." ―― It seems I did have a nightmare last night. "Nah, there's nothing wrong with me. But I'm really grateful you're concerned, Hisui." "―― Yes, I am glad you are well, Shiki-sama." Hisui looks at me with her delicate, glass eyes. ―― Um, I feel uneasy. "I'll go change and head to the dining room. Please tell Kohaku-san I'll be having breakfast." "I understand." ―― Well then. It's seven o'clock. I can take my time this morning. Akiha and Hisui are in the sitting room. From the kitchen, I can hear Kohaku-san's lilting humming. "Good morning, Nii-san." "Morning. You don't seem very cheerful today, Akiha. Was there something you didn't like in your breakfast?" "―― Nii-san, how did you arrive at that conclusion?" "Just came to my mind. I just remembered there were many kinds of food you either liked or disliked." "That's rude― I was that way as a child, but now I have no dislikes." "―― I see. That's odd, cause if that's the case, you should have more physical development for your age――" "Nii-san. Did you just say something?" Akiha glares at me. ―― Crap. I should watch my mouth. "―― No, I didn't say anything. I was just thinking aloud, so don't worry about it." "―― Geez. It seems there was no need to worry, Hisui. I don't think Nii-san will die even if you kill him." "Yes, I feel the same way." Akiha sighs and Hisui expressionlessly agrees. I can guess from their conversation they were both worried about me. "---Why?" I wonder why. "Why? Normally, you would worry! After you came home last night, you went straight to bed and had nightmares all night. Even though we tried to wake you, you never woke up. Doesn't that sound like you were sick?" "Oh? Really---But I didn't really catch a cold or anything." "I do not think you had a cold. Shiki-sama, you were sleeping as always, and your temperature and breathing were normal. But you were secreting lots of sweat." "―― Secreting? I don't like that word choice." "It was worse on me because I was tending you, so please be a little thankful. And thank Kohaku as well. I couldn't have done it by myself." "Yourself―― Akiha, you were caring for me?" "O-of course I was. We are siblings. I was only watching your condition; it was Kohaku who cleaned your sweat." She looks away and mumbles like she was talking to herself. This isn't like her as she normally looks at you directly and says things directly. "Really. Thanks Akiha. Sorry to worry you." "You don't have to thank me. I was just doing my duty. If you want to thank someone, thank Kohaku." She looks away and doesn't even try to look at me anymore. "Shiki-san, breakfast is ready," Kohaku-san's voice rings out from the kitchen. "Nii-san, please hurry up and eat your breakfast." "Gotcha." I head to the dining room. "Please be careful on your way, Shiki-sama." "I'm off. I'll be back around four o'clock today." Raising a hand to the bowing Hisui, I leave the mansion. I walk the morning path to school. Monday morning. For some reason, my feet feel really light today. Maybe it's because these past few days were so out of the ordinary, my body welcomes such a normal day. "―――― Huh?" That's strange. I said 'out of the ordinary', but what kind of life was that? "――――――" I feel like something very important happened. But, I can't remember what it was. "Yo, Tohno!" Arihiko whacks me on the back in greeting. "Mornin'. You're pretty early today." "Ah, just a whim of mine. Well, it doesn't hurt to act like a good student every now and then." Arihiko laughs brightly. Seeing that smile assures me that this is my world. "――――――" "Mmm, what is it, Tohno? Making such a difficult expression... Did you forget something at your house?" DID YOU FORGET SOMETHING? ―― Those words reverberate through my head like a curse. But, in the end, I can't remember what it was I forgot. "―― Nah, I didn't forget anything. Let's hurry on to the classroom. After waking up this early, it'd be a waste if you were late, right?" "Haha, you got a point." I pass the school gate with my friend. With that, something ends completely. "--" I feel someone staring at me and I turn around. But there's no one there. Just the scattering leaves in the courtyard. Tohno Shiki heads to class. As if returning to a peaceful, happy, and normal everyday life.

*s187
――― The clock's hands point to twelve. It's two hours past the promised time. "---Whew." I slouch on the bench and sigh. "―― She might not come after all." I don't know. I don't know, but I don't feel like going back. "---Yeah, I'll wait until the morning. Damn it." I lie on the bench in frustration. And then. "――― Huh?" Wait a minute. I think I saw a flash of white behind the rest area. ―― Besides, it moves back as soon as I saw it. "--" I stand up from the bench and stride towards the rest area. ―― As if it knew it couldn't hide anymore, the white figure shows its face. "Ahaha, you found me~" Arcueid appears more cheerfully than ever. "Arcueid, you---" "Hm? What?" "---You really came?" I blurt that out because I still can't believe it. "Of course, we promised. I came about ten minutes before you did." She looks the other way. "―― Ten minutes before, but, I---" I came before ten o'clock, and she came earlier? "Why――? If you were here before me, why didn't you tell me you were waiting there?" "I wanted to watch you while I was hiding." "-" ―― I see. Even though she doesn't act any different, she must be bothered by what happened last night. That's whyshe couldn't face me directly and was hiding. "―― Sorry. That's right, it's not that simple---" "Yeah. You never even knew I was here. I was waiting for you to notice. I was planning on meeting in a different way this time, but you ruined it by just spacing out." "Eh?" Ruined what? "Arcueid---you weren't hiding because you felt awkward――?" "Why? I was a little bored so I wanted to play around." She says it lightly, not even knowing an inkling of the frustration I felt. "―― Play around with me, you---" The joy I felt from meeting her fades away instantly. It's not a mood where I have to think about what I should do after seeing her. ―― As usual, she's acting at her own pace without even understanding how I feel. "-Ha." I fill my lungs with a deep breath of night air. I'm less angry than surprised. Maybe I'm just relieved she is acting normally. Well, normal for her. As proof, it feels like my heart laden with impurities has just been cleaned anew. "―― Man. You win." "Really? I thought you were just zoned out." "No, not about the hide-and-go-seek." ―― Oh well, it's useless putting it into words. "I'm glad you came. To be honest, I thought I'd never see you again." "---Eh? You thought so after only waiting two hours?" "―― That's not it. It's because of last night. I thought we would never meet again." "" "―― That won't do, Shiki. I said to just forget about it." Arcueid says this weakly. "Ah-" ―― Idiot. I am such an idiot. I selfishly thought she was acting completely normal. But, I was wrong. She was acting that way so I wouldn't feel bad. "―― Sorry. I was an idiot. I don't have any right to yell at you anymore." "I said it's okay. If anyone is to blame, it's me. So just forget about it. Isn't that better for the both of us?" She tries to fool us both by speaking cheerfully. Fool us about last night, fool us about how bothered she is. But. Telling me to forget with that expression, how can I forget? "---No. I wasn't apologizing for last night. I'm an idiot because I can't forget about something I should forget." "Eh---Shiki?" "Since this morning, all I thought about was you. All I could think about was how I should apologize to you and what to say after I saw you. So, I can't---just forget about it now." "" Arcueid looks away. I---can't look at her either. After sensing I said something I shouldn't have, I can't look into her eyes now. She doesn't respond. I can't either, and a long silence begins. ---I don't know how long the two of us stood there. Arcueid nods slightly. "―― Yeah, to tell the truth. I couldn't forget about it either, Shiki." Arcueid blushes as she says this with some difficulty. "Arcueid" She looks so cute doing that. As soon as I think that---Arcueid looks around her. I don't know when this happened, but we're surrounded by human shapes. "Wha―――!?" I can't think since it was so sudden. "We're surrounded. Get ready Shiki. If you don't fight, you'll just die." "Fight? Then they---" "If you take off your glasses, you'll get it, won't you? They are 'The Dead' without even a finger's worth of normal blood." "――――!" I quickly take out my knife and take off my glasses. Like she says, The five people surrounding us are just scribbled lines making a human shape. "Why---!? You said you killed them all yesterday, Arcueid!" "---Yes. These are the ones I destroyed yesterday." She narrows her eyes and glares at them. They advance sluggishly. "Then were they only pretending to be dead――!?" "Of course not. I'm not weakened enough to be fooled by such tricks. ―― But, the fact that I made a mistake can't be excused. I didn't make sure they dissolved into ashes at the end." Shuffle. They close the circle around us. My fingers grasping my knife tremble a bit. To be blunt, there's no pressure coming from these Dead. Compared to a monster like Nrvnqsr, they're practically nothing. ---But, five of them. Can I fight this many Dead---this many things who were once human? "--Shiki, if you hesitate you'll die. They are no longer alive. Once they have their blood sucked by a vampire and become The Dead, they can no longer return--they are just dolls used by the vampire. There's no sin in killing them." I hear her voice from behind me. It seems she moved to protect my vulnerable back. "Wait. What do you mean?" "―― I mean there are many ways to magically control a dead body. It's easier to infuse a human corpse with mana than animals or intangible objects, so it's very convenient---unfortunately, I don't have time to go over the details. They're coming." I sense her moving away. At the same time, they attack. The shapes of death attack. They simply fly forward, arms outstretched. "K!" I take a huge leap to the side and evade their attack. Then, I sense something terrible behind me. "Why---you――!" I whirl around with all my strength. There, one of The Dead is trying to punch me. The Dead's body is almost devoid of places without "lines". Which lets me slice anywhere on it's body. What's more, it's movements are incredibly sluggish. Far easier than anything that came out of Nrvnqsr. "--" The Dead charge me. I can kill them with ease. Evading the swinging arm, I aim for the first one's unprotected lower left abdomen. In the "line" of blood vessels there. I stare at the heart called its "point" "Damn---it――!!!!" Thrash. The knife doesn't reach it's target, only slicing through its upraised arm. The one-armed Dead doesn't even pause its attack. The other Dead also comes in showing no fear. The one-armed Dead attacks. Right when I evade that Dead, the other Dead jumps on me from behind. "Ah" Grind. From behind, like a piggy-back stance. The Dead bites on my neck. Not to suck my blood or anything like that. Just like a beast trying to kill its prey by biting its neck off. "Gah!" Is a neck able to be bitten off by human mouth? The Dead's mouth is shallow. It bites with its front teeth rather than its back. As a result, The Dead's teeth actually break off. Even still---it tries to bite through my neck with its flat mouth. It doesn't really hurt. It's just disgusting. "Ah―― ah, ah---" The one-armed dead walks toward me. I have to kill The Dead behind me or I'll die. The method is simple. As it tries to continue biting my neck, I can just slice my knife through its face. "--" But---that means I am going to kill. I understand. They aren't human, they aren't even living---but I still feel it's wrong. ---How naive. Even if they are corpses. They have the shapes of humans, and they move like them. It still seems mistaken to kill them as another human being "Shiki---!?" I hear Arcueid's voice as she deals with the other three Dead. Without thinking, despite the one in front of me, I look over at her. ---And. I see something terribly unbelievable. "-" Arcueid is wounded. Even though they move so sluggishly and would only take her a second to kill, Arcueid is being pushed by those Dead. She breathes heavily. Her footwork is also unsteady---and she's having difficulty evading those attacks even I can evade. The Dead rips into her arm. She counters. She tears the body in two from the head to its waist. Both halves crumble to the ground. At the same time---the other waiting shades of death pounce on her. "A---" With a crash she lands on her knees. I can tell she's breathing wildly from this distance. There---the two Dead attack. They kick her kneeling figure in the face and makes her collapse on the ground. "St---" After that, they carry a dull, expressionless smile as they get on top of her. "Stop---" ―― She lies there arms outspread like a cross. Like when I did those disgraceful things to her last night. "Stop it, you fucking bastards---!" Stab. I cut through the face of the one behind me still trying to bite me. I pierce the lower right abdomen of the one in front of me which had strangely paused. That's where its "death" is. Not even looking at it as it crumbles away, I turn around and kill the faceless Dead behind me. I run. The ones around her realize I'm coming and get up and attack. "-" No problem. I slice through their "points" of death as they attack me. "Ha-agh." After it's all over. I start to catch my breath. "Gha---ah." The four figures crumble away into ash. The one Arcueid killed earlier makes five. "Ha--aah." Killed. Without hesitating, I stopped them completely. "Agh, ah." I can't think clearly. Probably because regret and self-admonition are screaming at me. My panting fills the air. But, it's still good. It's better than her getting hurt. For the first time, With my own free will, with the mind of Tohno Shiki---I used this power for someone else's sake. I keep panting. I can't seem to fully catch my breath. I can hear slight wheezing mixed in with the wild breathing. "―― Arcueid." Turning around, I see her full of pain and on her knees. "Are you okay, Arcueid――!?" I dash towards her. She's curled up as she breathes like something who can do nothing else. "What's wrong, you're covered in sweat. Did your wound open up――?" I kneel and try to look at her face. "Shiki." However, she has a hand covering it. I can't see her face. All I can see---is the blood-shot red eyes through her fingers. "---" Her suffering isn't normal. The way she's breathing intermittently isn't natural. A hungry breath. Bloodshot eyes. Her waving hair. "Ar---c" Chill. Sensing danger, I step back. Yet far faster than my movement is her teeth closing in to suck my blood.

*s188
---I hear a creaking noise. Her cool hand on my shoulder and her low body temperature are so cold that I hear a creaking, freezing noise. The sound didn't come from anywhere around me. It's just that my body is freezing as the cold penetrates deep inside from where she touches me. In other words, the sound is coming from inside me. My heart, my guts, my brain, they are creaking. "Ah." Just like a cancerous cell. Rapidly, limitlessly, unordered, and lacking intelligence. Violating me from inside out. "--Ar," ―― I can't feel her breath. Like a ravenous beast, she just bites into my neck. At the same time I descend into a limitless hell of pain, as if my nerves were being torn apart one by one. "cueid" My frying mind manages to utter this last word. It, hurts. i, t, h, u, r, t, s,  s, o,  m, u, c, h i, t,  c, a, u, s, e, s m, e, t, o,  f, a, d, e,  a, w, a, y.

*s189
Arcueid's arms stretch out. Like that, she holds my body. "Ar---" My breath stops in my throat as I call her name. Her bloodshot eyes. Her sharp teeth like a beast's. The overwhelming pressure that drains me of any will to resist. The thing with its teeth nearing my neck isn't the woman I know. I can't do anything. I can't even lift a finger. I'm going to be eaten. This is what it means to be preyed upon. Her teeth push against my neck. The only thing filling my mind is fear. "Hiii!" A shriek comes out. I almost think for an instant how pitiful it is for me to make such a sound. Maybe it was just my imagination, but― It feels like she freezes in place. But before I can even confirm this, Wham! A violent explosion erupts before me and Arcueid's body is smashed sideways. "Wha" As if she was hit by a car, she was blown back several meters. But she gets up like it was nothing. "I―― I" Arcueid stands there, stunned. I---can't even think what to do, either. And there, "You were going to suck his blood." A cold, scolding voice. "That is your true nature, Arcueid Brunestud." The merciless voice towers from above. I look up at the moon. There---stands the robed figure from that one night. "Sen, pai" There's no mistake. No matter how I look at it, it's Ciel-senpai. She doesn't even look at me, but she glares at Arcueid crouching far away. "Even if you destroy your kin, you cannot change the fact you are a vampire yourself. ―― I don't know why you drew him close to you, but didn't you think it would end this way?" Her voice is completely different from normal. Neither strict nor kind. Her emotionless voice---is horribly devoid of any humanity. Without making a noise, Senpai descends from the streetlight to the ground. "Usually, it's nothing I mess with, but I will not overlook you trying to kill an ordinary person. It isn't part of the plan to fight you---but if there is a need, we can settle our score." "--Don't be ridiculous. I don't want anything to do with you. And---" She looks at Senpai hatefully. "I never intended to kill him." "---That does not sound convincing at all. It's not like you don't realize what you did earlier, and what kind of yell he gave out when he saw you." "-" "I don't care if you hate me. But you took your insanity and directed it at him. Shall we ask him how he felt?" With a turn of her head, Senpai casts a glance at me for the first time. "---" Arcueid averts her gaze painfully. Silence fills the park. A footstep. The robed Senpai takes only one step towards me. "Get back, vampire. You had no right to stay by his side from the beginning." "Wha" That's not true. I don't know who Senpai is or what happened to Arcueid earlier, but I can at least declare this. BecauseI myself want to be by her side--- "You're wrong――! What's with you, coming out of nowhere, wearing weird clothes, and speaking like you understand everything――!? Arcueid is definitely a vampire, but she hasn't drunk blood even once! That was probably just a joke, and you don't have any right to" "Please be quiet Tohno-kun. She hasn't drank blood even once? Yes, certainly these past eight hundred years, there's no record of her having any victims. However" "Just shut up! I don't care to listen to whatever strange story you have to say――! Look, if you try to get in her way, I'll not forgive even you. After all I---I'm helping her because I want to. It's none of your business to interfere--!" "---Tohno-kun, you---" An inkling of emotion enters her voice. "---I understand. If you say so, then I won't do anything else. However---" Senpai changes her gaze to Arcueid. Arcueid looks away---not at me or Senpai. "――――――" "As he said, Arcueid Brunestud. Do you still intend to be by his side after this?" Arcueid doesn't answer. She raises her head to look at me once, and then---runs off into the night. "Wh---why are you leaving, Arcueid――!?" I start to run after her. But. "!?" My feet don't leave the ground. Senpai walks slowly over to me. "I won't let you follow her. I can't let you be killed, Tohno-kun." In her hands are thin, rod-like blades. One of them stands by my feet---pinning my shadow to the ground. "You cannot move until that is removed. No matter how hard you struggle, your shadow will struggle just as hard not to separate from you." "Stop fooling around, I'll lose her!" I grip the blade below me. But no matter what, I can't pull it out. "I forgot to mention this, but I'm the only one who can remove it, so please give up." Saying that, she stops in front of me. "" I glare at her. She takes in my gaze---then sighs. "Geez, really---why do you go overboard so much, Tohno-kun." "---Eh? ―― Um, Senpai?" "I know. I don't hate her myself, but this is for both of your sakes. I will let you go soon, so please listen to what I have to say for a while." She looks up hesitantly. This is the leisurely Senpai I know from school. ---Is that why? Even though I still can't grasp the situation, I start to calm down. "―― This is abrupt so I am prepared for you to hate me. But I have something I have to tell you. I'm very sorry for restraining you like this." Senpai bows her head. ―― She's dressed strange, but Senpai is still Senpai. "---It's okay. I'm not angry so please don't apologize. You've already helped me once Senpai, and I want to ask you some things as well." "---That does help. ―― But, what would you like to ask me, Tohno-kun?" "―― Um, isn't it obvious? Just who are you, Senpai? Dressed like that and smashing away Arcueid, and I'm the only one who remembers you at school." Senpai gives a sigh in response. "Then let me ask. Tohno-kun, what do you think about me?" "―― Hm. I've only heard some things from Arcueid, about the Church and stuff." "That's right. As you know, I am an exorcist of the Church. My specialty is hunting vampires. I can't answer anything else, but I think that is enough for you." "Enough? --Um, why would someone like you even come to my school? If you wanted to exterminate vampires, wouldn't you be searching the city like Arcueid?" "No, there was a reason for me coming to your school, Tohno-kun. Um―― right, since this overlaps with the talk I want to give, I will ask the questions from now on." "Tohno-kun, you seem to have teamed up with her, but do you know anything about what she's after?" "Yeah. ―― Well, I heard he's the old type of vampire who drinks the blood of humans to expand his territory." "It seems you know about the two main classifications of vampires. Then I think you know about how he is imperfectly immortal---" "Yeah. About how he needs to drink blood to maintain his body. But on the other hand, as long as he can drink blood he'll never age, right?" "Yes. But you can't say he's 'immortal' in the end, can you? Besides, there are ones for whom drinking blood does not maintain their body fully, and there are some that are exterminated by us. You can't call something that can die like that immortal." "Well, certainly---he's not immune to death." I don't know what Senpai's trying to get at here. "Is this related to why you came to my school?" "Of course. Geez, please wait until I'm finished." "―― Okay, but---if you could give me the short version, I'd appreciate it." "―― Oh really? If that's the case, then I'll explain as directly as I can." Senpai seems a little disappointed. "Then, a simple explanation. Hmm, anyway, the immortality of the vampires known as Dead Apostles is very unstable. For them, it is merely a prolongation of their lifespans many times that of normal people." "―― A question. Not only are their life spans long, but they also have unnatural powers. Is there any relation?" "Not really. Their individual powers are things they had when they were human, strengthened over hundreds of years. Continuing their studies from their human lives gives them these extraordinary powers." "The Dead Apostles each have different goals. What they each decide to study is different. Because of that, there was one who seriously studied immortality." "――? He became immortal yet he still researched it?" "Yes. The instant the Dead Apostles become vampires, they assume they have reached the limit of immortality as humans. However, he felt that it was just a degeneration. He did not want something so imperfect, and he wanted to come up with a more perfect immortality." "―――――" Senpai seems to be more engaged. "But, as long as something has shape, it cannot but perish. There isn't anything that can withstand the passage of time. Vampires merely have a resistance higher than that of humans. Anything living internalizes death the moment they are born. Even if in possession of a body which does not age, as long as it exists, it cannot escape death. To escape death is to die. This contradiction is a problem that cannot be solved." "---Yeah. Everyone has death within them. If there is someone who doesn't, then that's---" Probably something that never existed in the first place. Even Arcueid can die during the day. There can't be anything that cannot die in this world. "That's the reason, but he concluded that if he could preserve his existence after death, then he would be immortal. ―― It isn't in our doctrine, but it's what you call reincarnation. Even if you die, if you could preserve your sense of self and start over again as a new human, that would be eluding death. ―― Well, when he isn't completely annihilated, he isn't dead, so it's actually not quite eluding death." "Reincarnation---you mean if he dies he will start over as a baby?" "Yes. While he is alive, he chooses his next host and when it is born, he transmits all the information of his 'self'. His information stays deep within the baby until it matures, or until it gains its intelligence as its own. As soon as that baby has the intelligence to succeed 'his self', the baby becomes a new vampire that is him." "---Wait a minute. What's that? Don't tell me that he does surgery on it while it's in the mother or something like that." "No, it's not anything medical. Because the instant his body is destroyed, he reincarnates into the body he chose as his next body. "I said all of 'his information' earlier, but to use simpler terms, think of it as his 'soul'. It wouldn't be quite correct to say his soul propagates through the air and takes over someone's body, but it's similar to an electromagnetic wave. In this case, the human brain is what does the transmitting and the receiving. His exceptional point is that he took this soul, which is incalculable and something that disperses as soon as it leaves the envelope of the body, and processed it as something that could be transmitted." "―― Sorry, Senpai. I can't see how this relates to you coming to my school." "It is related. Because this reincarnating vampire is in your school, Tohno-kun." "--Huh!?" "The vampire I am pursuing and the vampire Arcueid is pursuing are the same. ―― Although she's probably only referred to him as the 'enemy'." "――――" I nod silently. Certainly she's only used the word "enemy", but she never told me anything about him. "Her duty was to kill vampires, but since he appeared, she only pursued him. He has reincarnated seventeen times already. She has destroyed him every time." "Every time―― But, even if he dies he will just be reborn, right? Isn't that pointless?" "Yes. He is killed by her, reincarnates each time, and is killed again by her. That cycle has been repeated over and over. If she―― if Arcueid had the power to kill not the 'body' but the 'meaning', then this probably would not be happening." Senpai looks down a little, and it seems like she is gritting her teeth. ―― I don't know why. However, it appears that Senpai also has some grudge against the "enemy" like Arcueid does. "―― Senpai. What kind of vampire is he?" "He was originally a man, but that can change depending on his body he reincarnates into. The troublesome part of this Dead Apostle is that his incarnations are hard to find. Because he is properly born as a human baby and has parents. He transforms into a vampire only when he reaches the age where he can do everything at a satisfactory level. "Until then, that human shows no hint of being a vampire. But once he awakens, he uses the relationships he gained until that time to blend perfectly into society. I heard that the Church detects his presence usually after a whole town is turned to The Dead." "Wait a minute. Um, well, then this new host, he wouldn't ever realize he is a vampire until he awakens?" "―― Yes, but it isn't like two people sharing one body. The baby born as a human is still him. Depending on its environment, it's a good or bad person. ―― But even that, the instant he awakens, goes away. "Um, to sum it up, once he dies, he is reborn into the next body, and once that body gains intelligence, it gains the previous life's 'self' and becomes a vampire." "" What is it? Just hearing this---it's terribly― scary. "―― That's strange. I don't really understand it, but it's strange. Because what you call vampires― they don't just suddenly become vampires, right? So, even if their old self awakens, wouldn't the body still remain human――?" "No, reincarnation isn't the transmitting of personality, it is the transmission of the soul. Once bitten by a True Ancestor, not just the body, but the soul is forever soiled. He transmits all of his information called his soul to his next self, so when he awakens, the body becomes one of a vampire but---" "But what?" "As you said, just that is too weak. So he selects his next host while he is alive. The family he is born into must meet two conditions, the first being one of wealth. Being born into a family of high social standing, property, and money makes it easier to make the whole town into vampires later on. "And there is another requirement. This is the important one, but amongst normal people like us, there are also people that carry special powers. Not like magic, which is a mystic power that can be learned, but rather special abilities from birth. ---Such people are normally called Demonic Children or psychics. "These special abilities are genetic, so they are inherited---passed on by blood. He chooses those families that have "something not human" in their lineages. A family with wealth and influence, and inhuman power. Those are the requirements for his host, Tohno Shiki-kun." "---" There's still something weird. I think that story is weird. What's weird---is that Senpai is telling me this story "―― His name." "Yes? Did you say something?" "His name――! You keep saying 'enemy' and 'him', but how can I understand that!? Can't you tell me his name――!?" I yell at her, not even knowing why I'm angry. She doesn't look fluttered at all. She only---looks at me sympathetically. "No problem. Among the Dead Apostles, he is known as the Serpent of Akasha. This is due to the serpent being the symbol of infinity and cycles. Shedding its skin and gaining a new body, it was perfect for his name. On the other hand, he is recorded in the Church as the 'Infinite Reincarnator'. His human name is Michael Roa Valdamjong. He is also simply referred to as 'Roa'." "Ro, a---" Never heard of it. ―― Of course. It's not like I've ever met him. "―― In short, you came to my school because you knew this Roa was there?" "Yes. It truly was a sketchy feeling, but I knew this incarnation of Roa was there. I can sense Roa far better than Arcueid. That's why I came here much earlier than Arcueid and already found out who his new host is." --. The voice stops for some reason. Senpai looks at me sympathetically like before. "―― I explained this before, but Roa chooses fine lineages and excellent bodies for his next host. So once you find out Roa is in this place, the answer comes naturally when you investigate the families which meet his criteria." "--" "In this area, there is only one old family that meets his criteria. I don't have to say any more, do I, Tohno---Shiki-kun." That's why. That's why I'm saying this conversation is weird. "Ha." "Ha." "Hahaha, ha." I'm the one laughing dryly. "―― What are you saying, Senpai? That can't be." Senpai doesn't answer. Almost as if, she is saying that I am this Roa's host. "―― But, there can be no doubt. The Tohno family has 'something different' in its blood. It has power and the latent superhuman ability that Roa needs. The power you used to defeat The Dead earlier wasn't human. Sothis time's Roa's host is unmistakably Tohno Shiki." ---I don't understand. I don't understand a single thing she says. "―― Why? Why can you be so certain, Senpai?" "What? Because I'm the one who decided all this." She says something I can't understand once more. "Wh, what!?" "―― But, it's different. You were the one killed, yet you are the one who survived. The one killed survived and the one who killed is dead. I think all the mistakes began there." She says so as if she's on the verge mentally. Senpai pulls the "sword" from the ground by my feet. "Ah---" "That is all I had to tell you. I'll leave the rest for you to decide, Tohno-kun." "Leave it to me? But according to your story, I---" "―― To be honest, I don't know either. You are an incredibly ordinary person, like a student you could find anywhere. My intuition has to be wrong. Because---you are someone who shouldn't be in a world like mine." With a sad smile, Senpai leaps an incredible distance from me. As if trying to tell me she's someone else now, an unreachable, far distance. "-" I---still can't leave Arcueid alone. Unless I chase after her now, I feel like I'll never see her again. "You're going after her, Tohno-kun?" Senpai's voice returns to the way it was when she drove off Arcueid. An inflectionless voice devoid of emotion. "---Yeah. Because you're a person of the Church, I know she's an enemy of yours. But a lot of things have happened and I agreed to help her, so I have to look for her. I don't know what she'll do if I leave her by herself." Laughing as if it was a joke, I tell her "Later" and turn around. "---Please wait. If you go after her you will only get killed. You must not see Arcueid Brunestud again." "Only get killed?---Well, you may not believe me, but she really doesn't suck blood. She's quite a good person, actually." "―― I know. Certainly she hasn't drunk human blood. However, that's at an end. A True Ancestor who gives in to the vampiric impulse once can only fall downward from there." My feet freeze in place. "―― Senpai? True Ancestor--vampiric impulse, what do you mean?" "―― I mean the desire to drink blood. Tohno-kun. The vampires called Dead Apostles mostly became vampires after a vampire sucked their blood. To preserve their bodies they need the blood of humans. In other words, they can't escape drinking blood if they want to live." "But the ones that were vampires from the beginning are different. ―― The Dead Apostles were originally humans like us. So maybe you can still call them human. However, if someone was born a vampire, can you call it human?" "Wha---what are you saying, Senpai? I'm asking about about Arcueid." "This is about her. I won't let you say you never thought about it. If Dead Apostles become vampires from vampires, there has to be an origin, 'an existence that is a vampire from the beginning'. These vampires that are a completely different species from us, we call the True Ancestors. Those who don't need human blood and have special powers equivalent to, no, surpassing the Dead Apostles. She is a member of the royal family of the True Ancestors. ―― although they don't really have any rank structure, so saying 'royal' isn't quite accurate." "---So what, Senpai? This conversation---this doesn't have anything to do with me――!" "It does. These vampires known as the True Ancestors have a deeper impulse to drink blood than the Dead Apostles." Her eyes are completely emotionless. Like mirrors, they show my agitated face. "Do you see, Tohno-kun? The True Ancestors can live without human blood. However, maybe a mistake happened in their evolution, or maybe there's no such thing as a perfect existence, but anyway, there is a period when they desire the blood of humans. "―― The instant a human has his blood drunk by them, he no longer remains human. True Ancestors are on a scale different from humans as creatures. When the powerful life of a True Ancestor touches the blood of a human, the sheer difference means a human cannot remain human after such contact. Like a small wave absorbed into a larger wave, that person becomes a part of the True Ancestor--to simplify, it becomes a doll." "The problem is, there's no reason for their vampiric impulses. There's no reason, so there's no way to stop it. The fatal flaw in an otherwise perfect existence. You can call it a terminal illness. Anyway, they live by resisting their urge to drink blood. It isn't a matter of using the mind to put up with it. They use all their powers to resist this urge and seal it within themselves by force. "―― By using their enormous power on themselves, they are suppressing the vampiric impulse. But if--something external causes them to lose their power, what do you think happens to their ability to suppress it?" ―― If something external causes them to lose power――? Such as, receiving a wound which requires power to heal, or using power to regenerate after being killed completely--- ―― So let's say she has ten units of power. And say she uses seven of them to resist the urge to drink blood inside her. But if---for some reason she loses five out of the ten units, then even if she uses all her remaining power, she can only use five units of power to resist. That's not enough. Then, what will it take away from her---? "―― And? What happens to those True Ancestors who couldn't resist, Senpai?" "They drink human blood, of course. After that, nothing. Once they give in, they can only keep on falling. Once a True Ancestor knows the taste of blood, I hear the urge becomes many times more painful than before. As a result, they aren't able to resist the urge anymore. "And when that happens, they become the dreaded Demon Lords. True Ancestors are certainly a superior race, but since they they bind themselves to resist the vampiric impulse, they can never utilize their full powers. But once they fall, there's no longer the need to restrain themselves. Then, they just become demons which suck human blood for their own pleasure." ―― I remember how Arcueid appeared earlier. Her blood-shot eyes. Her wild breathing. Her breath assailing my neck. "―― Lies." That's a lie. Because, She certainly said she's scared of drinking blood "Ah." ―― Yeah, she's scared. Because once she does it, she knows she won't be able to stop. "―― If there is any salvation, it is that the urge is instantaneous. The True Ancestors keep just one subordinate for the time the urge gets too great to suppress. That's the beginning of those called Dead Apostles. They are something that is already dead. A vampire kept alive for the sake of easing the pain of the True Ancestors. That is the form of the vampire in this city." "But, she doesn't have such a thing. ―― No, until now, she never needed one. Special among all the True Ancestors, she was able to resist the vampiric impulse using her will alone." "---Then there's no problem. Once her wound heals, once her body returns to normal, she can resist it, right――?" "―― Technically, but there is a limit, Tohno-kun. The vampiric impulse has no end, and it will not go away. The resisted urges which build again and again will eventually overflow their vessel. The longer they live, the larger the vampiric impulse in them gets. And when they can no longer restrain themselves with their own power--when the impulse overwhelms their power, their lives are ended by others. That is the life span for those without life spans." "--But Arcueid is okay. She's just weak because of me, so after a few days, she'll---" "―― Perhaps. But she's reached her limit already. Even though she was only actually active for a few years, the amount of time of her existence does not change. The urge which has grown inside her will soon consume her. There's no denying that now is not the time. She---Arcueid's life cannot be saved." ---Thump. For the first time. Not because of my anemia, but someone else's words. Everything starts to fade away in a haze of dizziness. "-" What does it mean? Even though she knows she's past her limit, she's still hunting vampires here? ---That's odd. No matter---how I think of it, it's odd. "―― It's all lies. Because if she knew she's at her limit, then why would she hunt vampires for our sake?" "She deals with them not for our sakes, but because it is her purpose." "Purpose---who decided that?" "Probably the other True Ancestors. She was born in the 12th century when there were many fallen True Ancestors. The True Ancestors could not ignore their fallen kin nor the Dead Apostles increasing in number. That's why they created something solely for killing. Without a need for anything else, the most pure True Ancestor created for punishment. That is the True Ancestor called Arcueid. She's like a nuclear missile without a mind of its own, once she leaves the castle, her target is definitely destroyed." ---Thump. This dizziness again. ―― She should stop saying that. She's a person. Talking about her like she's just some sort of weapon makes me mad. "No, she is a weapon. In the first place, she existed only for that purpose. ―― So it seems there is now something wrong with her. It is the first time I've seen her talk like that. She never spoke any words before." -Huh? Hold on. Never spoke---that's odd. "Because she never does anything extra. From long ago---for the past hundreds of years, she has lived that way. Ever since she was born in the old castle amongst the mountains, never changing." ---Thump. My heartbeat, and this dark dizziness. ―― What is this? This unknown scenery, these memories I've never had, they start to fill my vision. The wide, castle courtyard. The unadorned grassy field inside the solitary castle. The white girl stares blankly up at the sky. "She did not have any extra knowledge, or freedom beyond what was needed for her purpose. She only goes outside when her target is determined. She gets taught only the information needed to definitely destroy the enemy." No one is there. No one to talk to. Not even another face to see. "After killing her target and when she returns to the castle, her taught knowledge is washed out and she is taken to sleep. Without knowing anything, nothing other than killing vampires." There's nothing. Such as the fun of speaking with someone else. The precious moments of seeing someone else and greeting them. She was excluded from all of it. "Her power was strong enough to defeat the fallen True Ancestors. ―― But, it's ironic. She was so powerful that she was shunned by the rest of the True Ancestors. Even while praising her as the princess, no one approached her. Even while giving her a castle, her world was only the dark basement. So there was nothing to give her any feelings." That's, almost enough to make me pity her for living. A parody of life. "She apparently had no words or even time of her own. --The True Ancestors treated her only as a weapon. A weapon has no need for extra functions, such as baking bread or doing laundry. If you're going to put on extra functions, you would put on something more fit for a weapon, right?" --I was always taught never to do extra things. Yes, she has said that before. The reason for deciding everything for herself, for having those empty eyes. That's why she never needed anyone else. No, maybe she never knew about it. "All they wanted of her was to be a superior killing machine. That's why she doesn't know anything. I don't mean something big like the meaning of life, but not even the small joy of just living normally." She was always so cheerful. Even trivial things made her so happy. So I thought she was always like that. ―― But I was horribly wrong. She really was---just enjoying those simple things. She must have enjoyed those things so much. ---Because it's so fun. I never thought about how life could be fun just by living. Like it was an uneasiness she couldn't understand, The classroom filled with the red setting sun where she asked me those questions with a reserved voice. "Even though Arcueid has existed for so long, she knows less about living than we do. If you convert it to the time she was allowed to move freely, it is amazingly short. Her lifetime was spent almost entirely in sleep. Most likely a deep, dark sleep." ---Really? I have enough fun just talking, you know. "After dealing with all the fallen True Ancestors, she did not leave the castle. Having fulfilled her purpose, the True Ancestors sought to educate her properly. However, she could not be free. Because of a slight mistake, she ended up killing all the True Ancestors remaining in the castle." Maybe the one that was taught how to kill vampires really did finish her job until the very end. In the end, she was left alone. "After killing all the True Ancestors, she sealed herself up in the castle. In the empty castle of the True Ancestors, bound with a thousand chains. Whenever Roa is reborn, she awakens from her sleep and moves around for a short time." In the middle of that fixed world, She never said a single word. "That's why she is a killer down to her very core. Even though the True Ancestors which bound her are now gone, she still wanders around with the sole purpose of killing vampires. She probably does not have any other fun." That's― a lie. That's not what made her happy. "" I wasn't― watching anything. "it." Like her words, or her happy face. If only I looked closerI would have known. "-of it." I never realized how alone she was until now. All the things we feel and take for granted. Such as talking with a friend about meaningless things or the fun that lets you forget time. At the end of a day, lying down on a bed and the peacefulness of just staring at the ceiling. To her, those unimportant things were priceless moments of happiness. "-all of it." What is misery? It's her not even knowing how miserable she is. Such a terrible--almost comical solitude should not exist. "--Lies, all of it." ―― Enough with all these difficult things. I never knew she felt such happiness from trivial things. If I could let her know that such things were things she could always enjoy, that would have been such a great "Tohno-kun?" Her voice returns my vision to normal. "What's wrong? You suddenly went quiet and spaced out. Were you listening?" "No---sorry, I don't remember. I heard you speaking, but it felt like someone else was talking." Senpai nods doubtfully. "Um, in other words, she" "It's okay. I don't care what she did or what she's like. I can't leave her alone any longer, so I'll be going." Turning away from Senpai, I start to walk towards the city. "---Tohno-kun. Once a True Ancestor fails to suppress the vampiric impulse, there is no hope for recovery. If she appears in front of you, it means she came to drink your blood." I think what she says is the truth for her. But it's a different truth than mine. "That's not true. Because she hasn't drunk blood yet." "No. If I had not have stopped her, she would have drunk your blood." "―― You're wrong, because she stopped. Arcueid was fine. That's why even if you didn't stop her, the result would have been the same." Yes, certainly. She stopped right then. "―― So you're going to be on her side no matter what, Tohno-kun?" "Yeah. Sorry, Senpai." Senpai doesn't answer. I think I hear her sigh. "---We may end up fighting, you know." "Maybe. But, I won't apologize, Senpai." "―――――" There's no response from Senpai. Just her presence getting farther away. Disappearing footsteps. Without turning around, I head towards town, shrouded by night. ---There's no one on the main street. Not Arcueid, not even just regular people. "Damn--" This is the same as last night. I don't have any way of finding her. Right now, even though I want to see her so badly, I don't have any means. ---She, Even though she's in so much pain, I can't help her, at all "Damn it!" I'm so irritated, it drives me nuts. Somehow---I have to find her somehow, or else I can't move forward--- I gasp painfully. Even though I ran all through the city, I don't see her. My body is exhausted, and I can't get enough air. I breathe harder. The scar on my chest throbs with my heartbeat. Until now---I've never hated this fragile body this much. I hungrily breathe in air. ―― I can't find her. I won't find her just running around aimlessly like this. I struggle for breath. If, if I have any chance of finding her, it would be---

*s190
I'll check in the alley she was in last night. If she's running away from people, that's the only place I can think of. I still have no control over my breathing. I run with all my strength from the park. My heart screams from overexertion. Ignoring it, I continue to run to find her as soon as possible. "Arcueid!" As soon as I get to the alley, I call out her name. "You're here, aren't you? Come out, Arcueid――!" Under the moonlight, my solitary voice echoes in the alley. "―― Arcueid――! Please, come out――!" ―― There's no response. There's only an empty loneliness here. "Damn――――!" Arcueid isn't here. Then where else is there? I can't find her running around aimlessly. At this rate I'll nevernever see her again. "--" No, I'm not done yet. I still haven't fulfilled my promise with Arcueid. The promise to help her defeat the vampire, and the promise to meet tonight so we can fight together. "―― Pro―― mise――" ―― That's right. There's still our promise. Even if it's just one-sided, Ieven if it's just me, I'll fulfill our promise. I return to the park. Our promise still remains here. Our unfulfilled promise for tonight remains here. So, If I can't break this promise, and if she thinks it's important too, Arcueid will come back here. I can only continue to believe in her and wait here.

*s191
―― I'll stay here. We promised. We promised to meet here. We still haven't fulfilled our promise for tonight. To meet here, and to fight together. So, If I can't break this promise, and if she thinks it's important too, Arcueid will come back here. I can only continue to believe in her and wait here.

*s192
I'll go to Arcueid's room. If Arcueid is as weak as Senpai says, she had to have returned to her room to rest. I gasp for air. My legs, which ran as hard as they could, finally stop. Trying to catch my breath, I enter the apartment. ―― I grab the doorknob. It isn't locked. Without hesitating, I turn it and open the door. ―― Even though it wasn't locked, there's no one here. "Arcueid―― are you here?" There's no response. Does she never lock her door? There's no sign of her having even returned here. "Damn―― Then she's still in town――!?" I hit the wall. But letting it out on the wall is not going to get Arcueid to come out. "―― Where did you go―― where did you go, Arcueid――!?" --If there really is a God, I want to ask him for help. Arcueid isn't here. But I can't find her just running around aimlessly. At this rate I'll nevernever see her again. "--" No, I'm not done yet. I still haven't fulfilled my promise with Arcueid. The promise to help her defeat the vampire, and the promise to meet tonight so we can fight together. "―― Pro―― mise――" ―― That's right. There's still our promise. Even if it's just one-sided, Ieven if it's just me, I'll fulfill our promise. I return to the park. Our promise still remains here. Our unfulfilled promise for tonight remains here. So, If I can't break this promise, and if she thinks it's important too, Arcueid will come back here. I can only continue to believe in her and wait here.

*s193
Time passes by. The clock ticks mechanically, recording the passing of each second. "" I feel like I'm drowning. My body doesn't want to wait a minute longer. Just sitting here waiting seems like the utmost in idiocy and I want to run off and search for her again. "" But, my heart is calm. Even though my body urges me to hurry, my heart remains calm. I continue waiting, staring up at the moon. It's horribly quiet. No sounds, as if the night froze everything. A quiet stillness as if Arcueid and I were the only ones in the entire world. If I can stay in such a place, then it isn't painful at all to wait for any amount of time. So, right now, I'm drowning in bliss. Only time passes by. Just two hours until dawn. If the day breaks, Arcueid and I will probably never see each other again. And time just passes by. And then like a white rabbit in the snow, she unexpectedly arrives in the park. "――――――" Arcueid doesn't say anything. With downcast eyes, she doesn't make a move to come closer. "Arcueid." I call out to her. She doesn't respond or even look in my direction. "――――――――" I can't speak. I don't know what I can say to make her smile again. Right now, I feel like any words coming out of my mouth will only make her sadder. ――― ―――――― ――――――――― Time seems to stretch to eternity. In reality, the ticking of the clock can't have happened even close to a thousand times. Arcueid lifts her head, looking like she's watching a dream. "You wouldn't go home at all, Shiki. So I came here because I couldn't leave you alone. ―― Even though I really was thinking of going back to my room." She hesitates as she speaks, but she says this in her usual cheerful manner. "―― Of course I wouldn't go back. Didn't I say I'd keep my promise? I still haven't been any help tonight." "That's enough. You don't have to do that anymore." "Enough?--Just what's enough, Arcueid――!?" "Doesn't it go without saying? It's just that I'm a vampire and you're a human, Shiki. I didn't have any right to receive help from you. I didn't understand that earlier, and I would have ruined you if I went a bit farther. That's why" it's enough, she whispers. What are you saying, all of a sudden? I was ready for that from the time I agreed to help you. I understood far better than you that you were a vampire. Knowing that, I still said I'd help you. Thisis nothing I can agree with――! "―― Arcueid, you don't need to worry about what happened earlier. You were just tired and weak. I'm an idiot, so I couldn't realize your lie. You weren't in pain because of your wounds, but because of your vampiric impulses, right? ―― Senpai told me all about it." "―― That woman. Since when did agents from the Burial Agency become so talkative?" Less with hate and more with exhaustion, Arcueid gives a deep sigh. "―― I heard it all from Senpai. So I'll be direct. I don't see any problem, Arcueid. You're in pain now, but you'll return to normal in a few days, right? So you don't need to worry. And about beforeeven though you were in so much pain, you held yourself back, didn't you? So it's alright. Let's just continue like we were until now." "――――――" With some difficulty, Arcueid smiles weakly. "―― Shiki, you don't understand at all. It's useless to do this. Even now, I want to drink your blood." "But you only think that. Then try hard and resist it. ―― Haven't you tried so hard like that until now?" "―― That's true, until now I've held myself back, no I was able to. But I guess it's useless now. Even though the only meaning for my existence is to hunt other vampires, I did a lot of extra things. If I didn't know anything, I never would have thought of wanting anything. If I didn't rely on you and pursued the enemy by myself, it would have been alright." "--" It would've been okay if she was by herself――? Is she serious? Does she seriously believe that? With such a sad face? With such a sad voice? With such a solitary appearance and on the verge of collapse? "That just pisses me off! Snap out of it, you idiot――!" "Wha―――" "Don't be ridiculous――! What do you mean if you pursued the enemy by yourself, it would have been alright!? Because it was impossible by yourselfbecause you finally realized there are things you can't do by yourself, you asked me for help, right!? Then rely on me until the very end――! I'll help you. No matter what happens, I'll help you, so" Don't look like that. "Don't say those― things." ―― Finally. If you've finally realized that life is fun, please don't simply give up on such happiness. "Shikiare you, crying――?" "Like hell I am――! Why would I cry over you――!?" It's just― she's saying such stupid things. It makes me so angry, that my emotions are going crazy. "Anyway, we'll continue searching for this vampire, okay!? If we can defeat this Roa guy, then you can get some rest. Then, everything's solved. There aren't any problems at all――!" With terribly peaceful eyes, she gives a quiet nod. "ButIt's too late for me, Shiki. You said I held myself back before, but I really didn't. Back then, I only stopped because you became afraid of me. Many people have been afraid of me, like a monster. So I didn't feel anything when hated or feared. "―― But it really is strange, you know? I really didn't want you to look at me like I was a monster. But I am a monster no matter how you look at me." Ahaha. She forces out a dry laugh. "―― Noit just happened so fast, I was just surprised" ―― That's a lie. That's a lie I can't even fool myself with. Arcueid painfully looks away. ―― Sensei told me before. That you'll only hurt the other person when you tell lies that you can't even deceive yourself with. "―― That's why I stopped for an instant. I was scared of you looking at me like that. I would break apart if you look at me like that in the future too. SoI won't see you anymore." "Wha--" "Let's say goodbye here, Shiki. We probably associated too much with each other." She turns around swiftly. She says this while trying not to look at me. ―― associated too much, huh? Maybe that's true. For both me and Arcueid. If we never knew much about each other, this would have never happened. I would have just returned to my normal life, and she'd have probably kept going by herself. "―― You're right. Maybe we have associated too much already. But, I think we're fine like that. Because, isn't always being by yourself lonely?" "" Arcueid doesn't answer. She looks so vulnerable. I want to embrace her and support her. "And to be honest, I really enjoyed these past few days. I almost died, but it wasn't all bad. ―― So let me help you until the very end. How could I sleep if I knew I left you alone?" "―― No, you don't have to worry about me. I will kill Roa no matter what. I will destroy him even if it kills me. ―― You've done enough already, Shiki. This city will soon return to normal, so you don't have to worry anymore." Her voice as she faces away from me has no trace of her usual brightness. ―― I can't bear this anymore. I'm going to stop acting like this. "―― Idiot. That's not what I'm worried about." Saying that, I draw closer to her. "Ah" Arcueid tries to escape. I grab her arm from behind and make her turn around. "Shiki." "Since you don't understand me unless I'm direct, I'll be direct. ―― Look, I didn't agree to help you to stop the vampire in this city. I really don't have any fine ideals such as protecting this city I live in." Right, I was only fooling myself. The reason isn't anywhere near to being that noble. I just― "I just like you. I wanted to help you, so I agreed to help you. So nowI just can't leave you." I reveal it all. And I embrace Arcueid straight on. "Oh" Her gasp isn't one of resistance. She simply stands there in astonishment, accepting my embrace. Thump. "There's nothing wrong with you wanting to drink my blood." Thump. "―― Shiki, it hurtsmy arms, hurt" Thump. "That'll make it even. Because I" Thump. "I have always wanted you too. Even nowI'm consumed with passion just hearing your heartbeat." Thump. From her arms I hold, from her body up against mine, I can feel the beating of her heart. "―― No, Shiki. That's just―― for right now, it's only a whim of yours―" Thump, Thump. Just hearing this soundmakes me want to hug her to death. "Even so, if I love you right now Arcueid, that is my truth. I don't care about what happens later." Thu, mp. "Or do youhate me?" Thu, mp. The heartbeat skips. "―― No. I can't answer that." The heartbeat stops. In it's place, Her arms wrap around my back like falling rain. At first, just gently. Then, hard as if answering me. Her arms squeeze my body into hers. Our embrace lasted only an instant. I don't even know which one of us separated first. But as if we planned it, we both let go. "――――――" She blushes, looking away. "--" There is only about an hour until dawn. As the night ends, so does Arcueid's time. ButI can't bear parting with her anymore. If it can be forgiven, right now, I want to "My room." "Eh?" "―― Um, can we go, to my room――? If you say you're going to protect meI don't want you, to go back." A hesitant voice. ―― Even I can understand what she means. Nodding wordlessly, I walk with Arcueid to her room. I enter before her. ―― Behind me, I can sense Arcueid. If I turn around, I know my feelings will rise out of control. But still, my mind is almost surprisingly calm. I don't quite understand it myself, but perhaps it is the contradicting impulse of being insane yet sane that loving someone brings. "Arcueid." I try to turn around. Before I finishI feel her hand lightly rest on my back. "Don't turn around. ―― Wait just like this for a while." ―― Her voice is exceedingly calm. The hand on my back doesn't move, as if making sure of something. "―― Hey Shiki. Do you remember when I first waited for you?" "Yeah, I remember. The one I killed was waiting with a smiling face. How could I forget?" "Yeahback then, I really hated you." Despite her words, her voice is very gentle. "―― Arcueid?" "--I knew I wouldn't be able to suppress my vampiric impulses by myself any longer, and I knew this probably would be my chance, and I pursued Roa. I thought I finally found him, and then someone I didn't even know killed me and ruined everything. Back then, all I could feel was hatred." "And I found the one who killed me and waited at that road for such a long time. I was thinking for you to hurry up. Hurry up and come here. Once I saw you, I'd make you suffer the same fate. ―― I really did hate you. I hated you so much I thought my chest would burst with hatred as I waited." The pressure on my back increases. "―― Ar―― cueid――?" "But, no one has ever killed me like that before. I was a bit curious about what kind of person you were too. AndI never thought so strongly about someone before." "In the beginning, it was just hatred. But it started to slip when I wondered what kind of human you were. Soon, I wanted to meet you to find out about you. The one who killed me like that, and for the first time I almost lost track of myselfand I kept wondering." "Shiki, what you said before. About how being by yourself is lonely. I thought that wasn't true. Butwhen I waited for you, the one who I madly thought about, I felt happy. "I wanted to meet you right away, but it turned out great that I held on and waited for you. It was really fun. I was so excited, I kept imagining what kind of person you were." ―― She pulls her hand from my back. I "Thinking back, I started to feel the need for someone else from that time, and I felt unsatisfied with just being by myself. You said you liked me, ―― but I think I fell in love with you before we even met" Her voice is― just so― lovely. ―― There's no need for hesitation. Turning around, I embrace her. "N――" Our lips come together naturally. I don't know who started it, maybe we both did. We just did it gently. We kissed to feel each other's presence just a bit closer. Hha―― ah. Holding my breath, I take in everything about the way she feels. Her soft lips. The skin that would never touch anything― is touching me right now. Just thinking about it makes my head spin, yet touching her is so warm and relaxing. Her body is trembling lightly. But she doesn't seem to be scared at all. Her closed eyes, the shade of red on her cheeks is so adorable. ―― I really can't believe it. This Arcueid is the one I love so much. I couldn't even imagine that just doing this would make me feel more love toward her We pull back. Still holding each other, we look at each other in embarrassment. "―― That was a― kiss― wasn't it?" She says this with a deep blush. Her red eyes looking up at me imploringly. Her golden hair waving before my eyes. "Arcueid―― you don't like this kind of thing?" "That's not it. My heart's beating fast right now." Thump. Certainly, her heart is beating loudly. Oris it my heartbeat? She looks straight into my eyes. "But, this is troubling. ―― I'm wondering, if this is really okay?" "Is what okay?" "Because, there aren't any vampires that kiss." Blushing, She smiles embarrassedly. "" That gesture was checkmate. Taking off my glasses, I embrace her once more. One more time. Not the mutual kiss of before. I do a hungry, searching, stealing kiss. "Mmph" Arcueid sucks in a breath. I don't care. I just can't hold anything back. And kiss her deeply. "N, mm―――!" Arcueid tries to breathe in. I steal even that. I lift her chin and hold her head. Covering her lips with mine and intertwining our tongues. I want to become one. "Ha---ah, n" Pushing against Arcueid's mouth as she tries to escape, I slip my tongue past her lips. My tongue easily dips into her mouth. The sounds we make, the sensations of our touching tongues easily lets me imagine what we look like. As her tongue tries to pull away, I wrap mine around it. Wrapping, intertwining, sucking. The sensation on the tip of my tongue is almost ticklish. But the sucking on the base of my tongue feels like absolute zero. "N―― ah, n――" Unable to breathe, our throats still try to swallow. Her white throat moves painfully, crying for oxygen. At the same timeher mouth sucks my tongue in, and our tongues mix together even more deeply. Moving my tongue, I draw her lip in further. Our breathing, our exploring, ―― all within our mouths. The sounds of our joining fill the air. There's no end. The pleasure from this is enough to make me pass out. Is it because our mouths and tongues are so close to our brains? Meeting like this causes my mind to go blank more than anything I've felt before. Pleasure trips a fuse in my brain, threatening to overwhelm me. "Ah―― n, mm―――!" Our interrupted breathing. At some point, her mouth--which was seeking oxygen--started to tangle her tongue with mine. As our tongues intertwine, they come into my mouth. "Ha―― ah." I realize that was my own voice. I can't believe it. Someone else's tonguesomeone else's tongue is entering my mouth. This feeling. This slight sense of discomfort of something foreign in my mouth. And above that, this overwhelming pleasure which feels like it could kill me-- "Ha―― mm, mm, mha――!" We try to breathe as our tongues indulge one another. "hwa―― ah, mm--" I had no idea a tongue could generate such a sensation simply by touching another tongue. Just being in contact puts us out of breath. Inhaling, nibbling. Just that makes me go crazy--makes me unable to think of anything but her. "Mm" Closing her eyes as if resisting something, Arcueid answers back. It's completely different from our gentle kiss from before. There's only a male and a female here now. Our mouths are already wet. Saliva begins to spill from our lips. From mine to hers, from hers to mine. Butit isn't dirty, and like the world's most powerful aphrodisiac, it causes all thought to crumble away. And like that― Not just my tongue, but wanting everything to come together, I pull back from Arcueid's mouth. I gasp for air. My chest hurts. I don't know how long we were like that. I can't even breathe properly. But, even more than that, I want to touch her body and feel her against me. "―― Shiki?" Concerned, Arcueid looks into my face. Her blushing, hesitant expression. "Ar―― cueid――" I can't stop. I hold her tight. "Iwant to sleep with you― I want you" "――――" At first, she gives no answer. Then, keeping her head down, her entire face goes red as she nods. As naturally as if she was taking off her hat, Arcueid removes her clothing. It is less a removal and more an emergence, though, a sight beautiful enough to take my breath away. Her white clothes disappear without a sound. The bra covering her lovely breasts, and the underwear concealing her femininity, disappear like flowing water. ―― Looking at Arcueid's nude figure causes my rampaging mind to come to a complete stop. It's not that I became calm, but she's just so beautifulI forget to think, or go wild. "" I can't speak. She shyly sits down on the bed. "Shiki――?" Her gaze asks me what's wrong. "Uhnothing" ―― Her white skin is tinged with a faint hue of red. That charming tint causes all rational thought to fade away. "Um―― Shiki, am I not" "That's not it. You're so beautiful, I was just― fascinated." "Y―― yeah." She shyly averts her eyes, and reveals her naked body. Using both hands to cover her lower body causes her breasts to be accentuated. "You really are beautiful. Your breasts are just so perfect." Saying that, I reach out and brush them with my fingers. "Ah." Arcueid trembles. "Shiki, wait" "What? Why? I've already decided to make love to you― this is only the beginning." "Y, yeahI know that, but―" Maybe she's still embarrassed. She looks at me uneasily. "―― There's nothing to be embarrassed about. Your breasts are perfect, and you have a fantastic body." "Ah!?" Arcueid's body shakes. Most likely because of me tightening my fingers. Leaning down, I nibble at the tip of her right breast. I knead the luscious mounds, the flesh feeling like ripe fruit in my hands. "Ah" She blushes even more. She must not be used to the feeling, as she looks at the fingers caressing her breasts in amazement. "―― They really are big. I could never tell from your clothes, but for you to have such a dirty body like this―" "Mmph." Arcueid doesn't answer. She just gives a few short gasps as I slowly continue to massage her breasts. Mm, ah, ahn Her breathing almost sounds rhythmic. "Mm―― Shiki, wait" I don't pay any attention. At first, just very lightly. And then, bit by bit. Almost enough for her not to realize it, I gradually strengthen my grip. Not touching her nipples, because she'll probably try and escape if I do it too quickly. So for now, just slowly. So that when she realizes it, it'll be too late for her. I continue caressing her perfectly shaped breasts. "Ah―― mm, mm" Her breathing gets heavier. Pretending I don't notice, I rub her even more. ―― I intended to stay calm, but just doing this turns me on. "Mm, Shiki, I feel" Her voice gets warmer. It trembles with impatience. "Ah―― ah, Ifeel― hot― all over." Arcueid's words are interrupted with soft, sexy gasps. "You MUST be hot, since you're sweating like that. Getting hot all over after just a little massage? You must really want this, Arcueid." "But Shiki, it's― because― you― keep― doing― that---!" I squeeze even harder. Her face stiffens as if in fear. "Haha, I'm not one to talk. Just doing thisit's making me go crazy, Arcueid." Taking a deep breath, I massage her harder. "Ah―― ahn." Her sweet voice. It's only natural for her to get hot being touched. But― what is this? I'm only touching her breasts, but the feeling of her breast overflowing from in-between my fingers is eating away at my mind. There's something strange about her body. Just touching it like this― It seems to send pleasure rebounding towards me in ever-increasing magnitude. My breathing gets heavier. Before I realize it, I start to breathe wildly, intoxicated by her body. Arcueid is warmed up enough. Her pink nipples are proud and stiff. She gasps quickly. I bring my mouth to one. "Ah" Arcueid looks away in embarrassment. Ignoring this, I stick out my tongue. I give the hardened peak a tentative lick. "Mm, kk――" I can hear Arcueid's voice. Her nipple's so hard I barely move it with my tongue. "Hagh." For some reason, my head hurts. The intense sensations are causing it. But ignoring all that, I tongue her nipple― and slowly take it into my mouth. "Mm, ah!" Her breasts swell upwards. After sucking them diligently for some time, I let my mouth slide lower. "AShi--" A thin trail of saliva runs the length of her white body. "--ki――" The sounds coming from her throat no longer resemble words. My tongue plays along her body as my fingers continue their massaging. Her body shudders in time with her breathing. "Wa―――― it" I become aware of a different smell― something other than her sweat or skin. It's a warm, light scent. The area covered by her hands is already moist. Her slender fingers are covered in sticky juices. "―― What's this? ―― you feel this much already with just your breasts―― you're more―― sensitive― than I thought, Ar―― cueid." ―― But again, I'm not one to talk. I can't even speak properly. "Shi― kiI― have a― request." "? What? A request?" "I don't―― want you to be rough―― like that time." ―― That time. That time I pushed her down in the alley. Why does she have to bring that up now? Even if she didn't say it, I wouldn't be like that anyway. "―― How come? You don't like it rough?" "Well―― um―― this is my first time, so―" She blushes and tries to contain her harsh breathing. She sounds so incredibly cute. "--Eh?" "―― Really, I'm still really scared―― that's why, Shiki―― just for now―― please be gentle" That does it. That's the last straw. "Why are you" I squeeze her breasts. All thinking, all reason, all knowledge disappears. Even my breathing stops. "Shiki--? What is it? You're acting strange―― you're making a scary faceit's―― strange――" Yeah, of course I'm acting strange. Because I can't think straight. But she made me this way. "Ow―――!" I push her down onto the bed. "Shiki, ow! I'm not" "Shut up!" I climb on top of her. I cover her lips with my own. ―― My heart pounds furiously. My fully erect shaft lands right on top of her slit. Like a crude sword, it pierces into her. "Ah―――!" The maddening mixture of shyness and anticipation on her face disappears. "No――! I'm not" You're not ready for it yet, right? Even I know that. But― I can't help it. Tohno Shiki has been driven mad by her words. Panting fills the air. My breathing goes out of control. Really! Why do you "Always― say things that make me go crazy, Arcueid!" There's nothing else left now. I brutally thrust into her. "Ah―――!" Her body stiffens. She begins to quiver. *pant* *pant* *pant* Without paying any attention, I continue pushing inside of her. She's already wet enough to accept me smoothly. However, that was only at the beginning. She's really tight. Even if we are both wet, Only my tip goes in smoothly, and the rest of it won't go in unless I force it. "It hurts-Shiki, it really hurts!" Her voice is almost a scream. "You have to put up with it. If you talk, you might bite your tongue." Pushing down on her squirming body, I continue to thrust myself in. "Nah, aaahaaaa―――――!" Her voice is full of pain. "Haaah." My voice on the other hand, is different. I only have my tip inside of her. But still, the tightness is out of this world. Maybe it's because I didn't give her much foreplay, but she's not very wet inside. I can only feel hot walls of flesh surrounding me. "Gghh――!" It's, a little, strange. Are my nerves damaged, or is being inside her just that good? Just having her wrapped around me, I feel like I'm being sucked dry. I've only had it in for a matter of seconds, and just the very tip, but the pleasure is intense enough for me to come over and over again. "Gh-ah――――――!" I frantically hold back by biting my tongue. My arms move on their own to caress her breasts, the sides of her body, her neck. Her ivory figure. She feels warm when I touch her, yet she she's so soft it feels like she would melt if I press too hard. Just touching. Just touching causes my mind to go blank. "Arcueid――――!!" In contrast to her pain, my mind has gone completely empty. If I go any deeper, if I touch her any more, I feel like I'll enter a world of pleasure so intense I would never return. "Gha-!" This is bad. I have enough reason, at least, to know this is bad. So I use my hips and try to pull out. "Mm-!" Yet the simple motion of pulling back is too much. Just doing that gives me pleasure out of this world, and Arcueid almost screams in pain. "Shi―― ki!" Arcueid calls my name. Looking downher hands grip the sheets tightly as if trying to resist the pain. "―― Arcueid, you" ―― she's bearing it. Trying to bear me as I indulge my selfishness, and bearing the pain of her first time. Bearing it all, she tries to allow me my wish. "--" Why am I hesitating now? I like herI love her, so I want her. Thenno matter what happens, don't I just want to become one with her? "―― Arcueid. I know it hurts, but can you bear it――?" "--" She gives a slight nod. "Then here I go. If it hurts, just say so―― it should ease things a bit for you." I lower my body again. All that's left is for me to bury myself in her depths. "Mgh!" The bed creaks. Her body bends like a bow. My swollen, hardened shaft thrusts forth. There is a feeling of something tearing like paper. Arcueid's face colors with shame, and tears gather in her eyes from the pain. "HaA―――!!!!!!" What pain. The deeper I go, my awareness breaks apart. This pleasure. Surpassing the pain are waves of pleasure, crashing into my brain. Fire races through my spinal cord and assails me. "Ha, gh." There's no forgiveness inside her. Her flesh wraps around me. Embracing, massaging, pressuring, caressing, constricting. The nerves in my shaft are squeezed as if held by a fist. "Kh---ah, ah--" But I keep going further. These waves of pleasure threaten to make me pass out. Though I fear them, I also want more. "Mmphah, nn――!" Arcueid throws her head back, exposing her white neck. Her body arches in pain. Doing that only serves to make her tighten around me more, making me go insane. "OwShiki, it hurts― there―――!" "It's okaywe're almost there――!" I push with my hips once more. Sliding. The sounds of flesh against flesh. Sloshing. The sounds of our fluids mixing together. As I move back and forth, a translucent liquid seeps out of her. "Ah, ah, nn――!" There's still pain in her voice. But, on the other hand― her body, which was trying to escape before, is starting to reply. That means, she's starting to feel pleasure. "!" I use my hips a bit more. "Shi―― ki--!" Her body jumps up. Her breasts quiver. Her well-shaped eyebrows contort in anguish. Her passage gets tighter. There is no end to Arcueid's inside, and the pleasure keeps attacking me. "Ah--ha, nn, nha―――!" Arcueid moans. I just keep thrusting. Her pain, my pain, our hips, everything moves together as if one. "It--that deep, it― hur― ts!" I can't even answer. Right now, the pain is still greater than pleasure for her. If I can't hold off until it reverses, it would be meaningless. "Ah, mmShiki--har― der--!" She begs me even as her tears start to flow. There's still pain, but she can't think about it. She's no longer holding me off. "--Here I― go" Gathering up my strength, I start to thrust. Over and over. As long as I can concentrate, until she loses all rational thought, I'll keep going. "Nn, hwaa, ah, ah--!" Her breathing matches the quivering of her body. Her hot skin. Her face tinged with pleasure and pain. Just touching them steals away my rationale. "Shi, kiShiki, Shiki――――!" She calls my name as if remembering nothing else. In response, I thrust deeper. "Mm――! I'm okay, so pleasego deeper――!" "Ggh―――!" I feel like I'm melting inside of her. It isn't a matter of me simply releasing semen in her anymore. It's like my entire body, my entire mind, is trying to release itself in pleasure. Holding back this long might be what's called a miracle. But, I'm almost at my limit. The pleasure escalates without end. As the pain in Arcueid dwindles, the pleasure increases. "Ha---gh!" I clench my stomach. A burning fire starts to well up inside me. That was it. Using all my strength, I plunge into her one last time. "Oh――!" Arcueid arches in response. "---Nn, Aahaaaa!!" Spurt. I start to release it all. Splurt, splurt. "N---, ah, haa, ahn" Arcueid breathes heavily. After waiting this long, only one or two spurts won't finish it. Splurt, splurt. My essence fluids her insides. After what seems like eternity, Arcueid collapses on the bed, completely exhausted. Only the sounds of our breathing echo through the moonlit room. Arcueid's glistening body lies next to mine, a thin line of blood on her thigh. We lie there, panting. The results of her first time. She really must be worn out. I try and catch my breath. But, for me, even after coming that much, and pushing myself past the limit like that, it still isn't enough. The ecstasy was more than enough. But my mind is wanting to hold her even more. Even though I would be limp already, normally, my shaft is fully erect as if telling me things are just getting started. "Ha--ah." Arcueid has to be at her limit. Going non-stop like that for her first time. I bet she can't even move after all that pain and movement. Her unguarded back. Completely flawless. The gentle curve of her hips. Her delicate breasts, and her slit, still swelling with my fluids. ――――― The hair on my neck stands up. This isn't goodthis isn't enough at all. "――― Shiki?" Arcueid asks questioningly. "Arcueid" I call her name and wrap my hands around her hips from behind. "Hyaa!?" She gives an unbelievably cute yelp. "H-hey, Shiki!?" She turns and faces me in surprise. "Ah" She blushes after looking down at me. Of course she thought I already had enough. But after seeing my fully erect shaft, her eyes flicker in surprise. "Shiki――― you're― very lively." "―― I'm surprised myself. Usually, I would be done by nowbut my body still seems to want you." So I don't want it to end now. Saying that with my eyes, I bring my face in between her legs. "Shi― Shiki――!" "―― If we stopped now, wouldn't it be a waste? You finally started getting used to it all, so this time it's your turn to feel nothing but pleasure." "Eh---eeh!?" I ignore her troubled voice. With a flick of my tongue, I start to lick her red, inflamed lips. "Stop, what are you doing Shiki――!" "What am I doing? Just getting ready for next time. We have to clean you up." "Ah-y, yes―― but, isn't it― dirty?" She blushes even more as she speaks. Her face is filled with embarrassment and pleasure. That is― unbelievably cute. "―― I quit. I can't take it this slow." Pulling my mouth back, I place my hands on her well-shaped ass. "Eh? Shiki, what――!?" "--" I don't bother answering. Putting my hands on her hips, I push against her from behind. "W, wait Shiki. I'm― already" "At your limit? But I've beenteased inside of you for so long." I take my fully erect shaft and slip it inside of her from behind. "Mm!" She looks upward in shock. She collapses on her elbows as if resisting my rear assault. "Ah---m, mm――!" There isn't a shadow of pain in her voice anymore. I slide inside of her. It feels completely different than the first time. Our fluids from before make for a smooth entry. But there is no difference in the pleasure I feel. No, it's even better this time. Inexorably, her walls tighten around me, not allowing even a millimeter of free room. Even though she's as hot as an oven, there isn't any pain. "No---stop, not from behind--" Before she can finish, I thrust even deeper. "NaAaa!!" Her reactions are very innocent. Just by pushing in, she returns twice as much sensation as my movement. "―― You haven't even come yet, right? It isn't fair if it's only me, so just accept it." "Accept itif you say so, I don't mind, but――" "But what?" "―― Then, um, I want it――" ―― like we did before, she trails off weakly. ―― Her gesture is just too cute. Over and over, she seems to be able to make me go insane over her. "--" I thrust deeper into her. "Mmm――――!" Her back twists and bends like a snake. It seems she doesn't feel much pain when I'm putting it in from behind. Is it just her healing ability, or does she have some supernatural adaptation ability as well? The only thing she's feeling right now is embarrassment from being taken from behind, and the pleasure from the act itself. "Here I come――!" I thrust deep inside her. "Ahmm, mm―――!" She raises her voice as I move. Her once calm breathing and body temperature shoot rapidly upwards again. "Ahmm, mm, mm―――!!" She breathes faster, as if urging me to hurry. She reacts much more than before and her passage is overflowing with her juices. "Ah―― Shi―― ki――― so― warm――" Her words are punctuated by gasps. Her voice asking for me. The voice I want. "Ar―― cueid――!" I call out for her the same way. At the same timeshe tightens up around me. "Yyou―――!" I strike into her as hard as I can. "Ah――――!!!!" Her body twists in response. "Haa―― yes, Shiki, there, more――!!" "Haahaa, ah――!" I oblige her, pumping her tunnel almost ruthlessly. ―― So hot. I want to feel her hot skin so much it drives me crazy. I can't stop. "Nn---ah, hwaa, ah――!" Her voice rises higher in passion. As if invited by it, "Nn---haa, ah, nn――" I grow even wilder. This, "Nn, nn, aha, aah, ah――!" might be the most destructive thing I've ever done. "Ah, nnnn, ah―――!! Shiki, I, want, you---more, Shi― ki――!!!!" Spurred on by her voice, I continue to claim her. I bury myself in her depths. I wrap my hands around her, and taste the sweat streaking her back. "Ah!" I love her. Even while in the midst of this beast-like passionI love her so much. I don't understand. I can't understand it, so I just keep on loving her. My restraint is pretty gone by now. I can't hold back this time. As I thrust into her, hot passion courses through my shaft. "Gh――!" Still, I'll keep going until I can't move. I want to satisfy her completely, so over and over I thrust, changing the position I'm in. "MmShikiyou're moving inside of me" As she breathes wildly, she moves her fingers down to her slit. As if to help me enter easier, she spreads her lips apart. "Ahha, nn!" Maybe the pain or pleasure is too much. She starts to rub herself as tears roll down her cheeks. "Hwa―― ah, aaa, mm, aah――!" Her fingers are getting wet. With my semen and her juices, her fingers glisten and overflow. "Arcueidnot there― touch here." I guide her as I keep thrusting. "Mm―― right here――? Her fingers hesitantly move to the most sensitive part of her body. "Eh--ah!?" Her back arches upwards. Touching her engorged clit causes her to gasp in shock. She breathes even more wildly after touching that sensitive place. "Ah-I can't, believe it--!" She lifts her head as she keeps rubbing herself. As I continue thrusting inside her, she continues caressing herself on the outside. Her skin tinges pink from all the pleasure she's feeling. "Mm, ahShiki― it's― so good!" Her body jumps up and down. ", Take, that――!" As she jumps, my head goes blank. As if I were completely connected to Arcueid, her pleasure seems to channel into me. "Mm, naa, ha―― ah, mm――!" She gets hotter as her body gets wilder. Her body glistens with sweat. "Ah, haShikimore――" This heat inside her is like a tropical forest. "Inside―― come inside me--!" "Gah!" I'm totally enchanted. At this rate I'll die. It feels so good inside of her that it seems like it would be the greatest thing in the world to die from the pleasure. The rhythm of my breathing is like a freight train. I thrust again. If there's no end to her climax, I'll just have to finish it myself. "Ar―― cueid――!" I thrust into her. My mind has gone numb a long time ago. "Shi――― ki!" All she's able to say is those two syllables. Like I'm at the limit of my consciousness, she seems to be on the verge of ecstasy too. Slide. Sliiiide. Sliiiiiiiide――!!! "Hamm, AaAAaaa!" I keep thrusting harder, no matter how much she screams. So hard I might break her. "HA, ha, ha, haa―――" I continue to push into her. "AhHwaa, ahShi― ki!" Her trembling body, Her tightening arms around me. "I― I'm going to" She cries out imploringly, her eyes moist with unshed tears. I keep going. She tightens up. Her body stretches in an arch. Like her, I'm nearing the end too. I truly feel the very last of my passion welling inside me. "!" "Shiki--!" With one last push, I thrust deep inside of her. My come surges through my iron-hard rod. "Nm, kk――――!" Thump. "Aha―――――!" Arcueid stops breathing. The sensation of heat flowing out of me. "AhShi― ki--" Taking it all in, she wraps her arms tightly around me "Haah--" Her body collapses. She takes in my semen as she lies there, convulsing and weak. Entranced by ecstasy, she sags to the bed. ―― Her eyes are closed. With tears still trickling down her fully satisfied face, she falls asleep. "――― I'm―― spent――" I look down at her as I breathe heavily. She's breathing peacefully as she sleeps. "――― Nn." I start to feel a little embarrassed thinking back on it. I feel no regrets over having sex with her. Well, maybe just a little. I wanted to be a bit calmer, so that I could've enjoyed more of the sensation of her skin and the look of her embarrassed expressions. "―― I guess I still can't. I'm doing my best only keeping up with her." ―― Actually, I'm not sure a day will come where I can be calm about Arcueid's body. Even today, I don't remember much about what I did. All I can remember is how good it all felt. If tiredness is any indication of how good it was, I'm so exhausted I can't even walk now. "Hwah." Stifling a yawn, I look down at her sleeping face. ―― I really do love her. She answered my selfish love. It might be a different form than the love I'm feeling, but Arcueid needs me too. Just that. Just that makes me extremely happy. Not the fact that I'm needed. But for herwho until now was always alone, for her to need someone else makes me happy. "And you know, with this, you're not alone anymore, Arcueid." Everything starts to sway a little. ―― It seems I'm getting sleepy too. Laying down on my back next to her, I take a deep breath. Like that, I sink into a deep sleep. In the midst of a deep sleep, I have a dream where Arcueid wakes up before me, and is doing something terrible. Arcueid is rustling about by herself. What are you doing? I ask. "Oh. You're awake, Shiki?" Not really, I'm more asleep than awake. Thanks to you, my body isn't quite doing what I tell it to. "I see. I'm flattered, but it's a bit embarrassing." ―― Arcueid smiles like a little girl. I think it's strange for me to know how she looks like when I have my eyes closed, but since she looked so happy, I decide to ignore such a trivial thing. "Hey, Shiki?" What is it? You must be tired too, so you should sleep until nighttime. "What if― What if I became a true vampire? What would you do, Shiki?" ―― such a strange question. But, that wouldn't ever happen. Because you're afraid of drinking blood, right? "That's why it's a 'what if' question. It is only natural to steal other lives to preserve your own in nature, right? Soit's just a story of 'what if I became like that'." ―― Cut it out. That won't ever happenand I don't like talking about "what ifs". Didn't I say that before? "Really? I like 'what ifs'. Not knowing how things will turn out, yet still having hope at least for that moment." ―― That's right, you said something like that before too, Arcueid. "Yeah. So―― I was wondering what I would have done if you were a horrible person." ―― Ar―― cueid――? "I love you, Shiki. You let me feel this way, and enabled me to tell you like this. You really were kind to me." ―― Why? Why is Arcueid crying? "Well Shiki, I'll be leaving before you wake up. ―― I won't be able to say goodbye directly, so forgive me for doing it this way." ―― The sound of a door shutting. Still sleeping, I hear it close. "Mm." I wake up. Bright sunlight streams in through the curtains. Looking at the clock, it just turned noon. "Crap, school――!" I quickly get up. ―― But, come to think of it, it's Sunday today. There's no need to go to school. If there's anything I should worry about, it's the fact that I stayed over at Arcueid's place without calling home. "--" Come to think of it, I think I saw a weird dream. A dream where I was talking to Arcueid and she kissed me at the end. ―― *sigh* "I'm really out of it." For me to see such a happy dream when Arcueid is sleeping next to me might be proof I'm really happy right now though. "Don't you think so, Arc" I turn to the bed. And my voice cuts off there. "Ar―― cueid?" I look at the bed in shock. There's no one there. Arcueid isn't around anywhere. I'll be going now. In my dream, Arcueid said that. "Hey, wait." I look around the room. But of course she isn't anywhere. The only thing I find, is a single piece of paper on the table. "Wha―" ―― I don't know if it's some kind of a joke or it's in another language, but the paper only has the word "Bye" written on it. "Why?" I don't want to believe it. But more than thatI can understand what Arcueid did. "Why?" ―― You've got to be kidding me. "Bye" is just too simple. We even promised. We promised to be together. I told her I'd help her until the very end. Why-Why did she go off by herself again "Why, Arcueid!!?" I scream as loud as I can and crumble the piece of paper. After that, I fly out of the room and look all over like I've gone mad. ―― I can't find Arcueid. I know. I already know that she won't ever appear before me again. But I still can't give up. I'll go crazy like this. I'll go crazy unless I find her and yell at her for how much of an idiot she's been, but I still can't find her. I'll never― see her again. "" Something, desperately ends. She will settle things with Roa and disappear by herself. ―― No, I think she's already finished and left the city already. "--" I stop thinking before I go crazy. ―― I hear the voices of cicadas in the back of my ear. The discarded shells of cicadas. My body becomes light with nothing inside it, and I cannot think anymore. So this is what it means to be truly empty. Not even tears come forth. Still an empty shell, my legs move. I guess it's just like an animal's instinctual sense to go home. Even though I have nothing left in me, I am walking towards my house

*s194
I wake up to the sound of Hisui's voice. Since thenafter returning to the mansion, I must have made my way to my room somehow and slept. "Shiki-sama, are you not feeling well?" "No, I'm fine." Answering, I sit up in bed. ―― I'm almost amazed at myself. I don't even feel like talking, but my body tries to start my day as always. "Breakfast? I'll be down soon." "――― Yes. I will be waiting." Looking as if she still wants to say something, Hisui leaves the room. I change my clothes and head to the sitting room. Akiha and Kohaku are there. "Morning." Giving my usual greeting, I go to the dining room. I eat breakfast and return to the sitting room. I sit on the sofa and stare at the clock. "―― Nii-san? Um, you know you have school today, right?" "Hm? Yeah, that's right. I guess I should go to school." I forgot. I didn't feel like doing anything, and I thought I would keep living like this empty shell. "―― I do have my life as Tohno Shiki. If I don't have anything to do, it won't hurt to go to school." "Nii-san――?" Akiha looks at me uneasily. ―― Speaking is just a pain. Without saying anything, I go to school. Time passes by uneventfully. I emptily attend my lessons. The sound of the chalk. I mindlessly write down what's written on the board into my notes. I look out the window into the rear courtyard. Of course there's no one there. "--" What am I doing? Just calmly attending my lessons like this. Not searching for her and just returning to my normal life. "--" But, there's no way for me to search for Arcueid. Since she left on her own, there's probably no possibility of me finding her. That's why― I've really lost Arcueid---. *snap* "――――" A sound comes from above my desk. ―― Ah, it's nothing. I was just gripping my mechanical pencil so hard that I snapped another one. Classes end. In the commotion of the classroom, I still remain seated. "Tohno, can you come here for a moment?" My math teacher speaks up from the podium. "Yes, what is it?" I respond and walk towards him. "Tohno, hasn't your recent behavior been a little wild? I have received information that you have been going out late at night. Does it ring a bell?" "―― Yes. These past few days, I had things to do in town at night." "I see." My math teacherwell, my homeroom teacher as welllooks a bit concerned, then looks a little sorry. "I know you're not the kind of student to goof off at night, but there have been concerns voiced by the faculty. It appears the head of the student council would like to speak to you. Because of that, please go to the student council room after school. Just consider yourself unlucky and bear with it." Saying goodbye, he leaves the classroom. After school. I stop by the student council room, but the teacher isn't there. ―― Now that I remember, that teacher is also an adviser to the gymnastics team. He probably won't come until practice is over. "--" I sit in my chair and wait faithfully. "―――― Kk." I bite my lip. I know this isn't the time to be doing this. I know, but there's nothing I can do. Outside the window, the sunset paints the sky vermillion. I can hear the voices of club members practicing outside and the students talking while going home. Within that, this classroom is the only quiet place. ―― This makes me angry. Why am I here? I can't do anything. I'm angry at my powerlessness. However, I have no way to solve this myself, so in the end, all I can do is accept everything I'm told emptily. "―― What am I doing?" There's no answer. I just sit in the empty classroom listening to the sounds outside. Tick. The second hand of the clock sweeps by, telling me it's now seven at night. No one comes by. The school closes at six and all the teachers leave at six-thirty, so no one else remains on the school grounds. "―― I guess I'm forgotten." I get up from my chair. After pondering matters so long, my head starts to clear a little. I was thinking all this time. About what I should do, what I should prioritize. From here, I should

*s195
I should look for Arcueid. No matter how impossible it might look, no matter how hopeless it seems, it's all I can think of. I'll keep searching until I find her. I can't leave her by herself, and I can't let hersettle things with Roa by herself. "Alright." My mind is set. So I can't waste any more time here. I have to go in town this very minute, and even if it means looking for a needle in a haystack, I have to find Arcueid

*s196
--I'll go back to the mansion. It's not like I've given up on Arcueid, but without any leads, I don't think I could find her. Then instead of running around blindly, I should go back to the mansion and think calmly about what I can do. "―― Is that all I can do?" I am pained by my lack of ability to do anything. But right now, it is all I can think of.

*s197
I should find this vampire Roa.

Arcueid isn't going to come see me, and it's almost impossible for me to find her. So I'll take the opposite route. Arcueid said she would defeat Roa no matter what. If her purpose is Roa, then I'll look for him too. Arcueid will come to Roa, so if I could find him before then, that'll be good. And with that option, I can help Arcueid at the last moment. "Alright." My mind is set. So I can't waste any more time here. I have to go into town this very minute, and even if it means looking for a needle in a haystack, I have to find this vampire

*s198
Naturally, the hallway is empty. The lights are shut off and the hallway is illuminated solely by the blue moonlight streaming in from the windows. "--" I realize as I look up in the sky from the hallway, tonight is a full moon. "―――――" I lose myself for a moment gazing at it. The silver moon. Delicate beauty like glass, it feels like it will crumble if I were to reach out my hand and touch it. That moon. When I was a child. I feel like. I saw it. In a stupor. Throb. "Gah――――!?" Suddenly, the scar on my chest begins to ache. Thump. My heart skips a beat. My blood starts to circulate wildly and I can't control my breathing. Thro, b. I place my hand on my chest. My uniform is soaked in blood. My scar has opened and is bleeding. Thu, mp. Panting. My breathing is out of control. A chill runs through my back, and my spine painfully feels like it's going to burst open. Thro, b. --Thump. Th, ro --Thum --Tap. In between my heartbeats, I hear a sound. "Ah--" Someone is coming. From the far end of the hallway, walking towards me. Tap. The sounds of footsteps. There's something― not right. This isn't the wild beating of my heart which comes from my body sensing danger like before. A headache runs through my head. This pain, this sense of danger is directed against me. I feel that shadowy figure is something ITohno Shiki must not meet--. I breathe harder. Not even able to breathe properly, I take off my glasses. My knife---is in my pocket. The figure draws closer. The moonlight seems to suggest it's a male. The "point" indicating death pulsates in the center of his body like a heart. All around his body are numerous "lines" of death covered like wires for a machine. "--" My breathing stops. ―― There's, something wrong with my head. I don't know this figure. Even though I don't knowI can't help but feel like it resembles someone. Tap, tap. He approaches. I'll be able to see his face soon. "" Who does he resemble? Who does he resemble? Who does he resemble? Who does he resemble? Who am I forgetting--? Bloodshot eyes. The death all over his body. An alien stillness as if the very air around us was frozen. There's no mistaking it― he isn't human. He draws even closer. He heads straight in my direction looking solely at me, smiling wordlessly. "--!" I ready my knife. The blade pops forth. He continues walking. There's no time to think or hesitate. Under the white moon. As if in slow motion, I ready my knife. He doesn't stop. Slowly, as if time stopped only for me, he easily reaches out and takes my knife, holding it upside down. "Wha" My bodydoesn't move "―― Shiki. Being able to see death isn't just your privilege." Saying that, he moves his arm. Th, rob. A chill runs through me again. My brain freezes. My body remembers the same pain from before. "Ah." The sound of slashed flesh. My knife he stole--is now plunged deeply--in my chest-- My body collapses. All my strength drains as I crumble to the floor. Fluttering, a white sheet falls. It's because I leaned on him when I fell. As I fell, my hand took the bandages wrapping his body. "I see. You wish to see my face, Shiki?" Saying that, he unfurls the bandages. "--" Everything turns dark. His face. This face before me, I know it. It does resemble that. Because his face It resembles the face of the bloody child before me on that hot summer day I fall onto the ground, the knife still embedded in my chest. Strangely, there is no blood or even pain. My body just gets colder.My consciousness drifts away. My control over my body― everything starts to fade away. "I did pay you back for killing me." He says this as he looks down at me. The face I see as I look up. I recognize him. Of course I recognize him. Yeahwhy have I forgotten until now? When I was a kid. The other child me and Akiha played with at the mansion. Alwaysalways, we were together. When Akiha came to play, me and him were always there to welcome herso why---have I forgotten his name until now――? "SHIKI" "That's right Shiki. It's really been a long time." HeSHIKI smiles with satisfaction. SHIKI. Shiki. Akiha. SHIKI. SHIKI. Akiha. Shiki. Those meaningless scribbles. "That'sridiculous." "Sorry Shiki. You'll have to listen to my grudges just a little longer, so I just avoided the "point" of death slightly. It's not fatal, so you'll probably stay conscious for a bit. Don't fade away that easy." The unpleasant laugh and the terrible uneasiness I felt when I faced Nrvnqsr. In the midst of my fading consciousness, I realize something. He isArcueid's "enemy". "Well thenshall I take that knife? Someone like you who's about to disappear won't need it." He reaches for the knife stuck in my chest. He grips the handle. The moment he takes it out will be my death. But I can't do anything. I can't move even to close my eyes. "Gah!?" He flies. Suddenly, SHIKI flies back as if he was struck by a car. At the same time, a black-robed figure appears. Even though this is the third floor, she crashes through the glass window and makes a flashy appearance. "Kk--!" After flying back many meters, SHIKI stands up slowly and stares at me lying on the floorand Ciel-senpai protecting me. "Bitchinterfering once and now twice?" "――――――" Senpai only stares back wordlessly at SHIKI. He lowers himself as if to attack Senpai. And then. As if realizing something, SHIKI suddenly begins to laugh. "Huhu, hahaha, ahahahahahaha!" "I see, that's how it is, woman! I can't believe it, but that's how it is! Interesting, this is the first time such a thing has happened in 800 years――! If that is the case, then new things truly do await me――!" SHIKI continues to laugh from the bottom of his heart. ―― Senpai merely stares at the vampire in front of her. "What is it? You have come to kill me, right? Or is it something else? Or is it that a cast-off shell cannot do anything on it's own?" "--" Senpai doesn't respond. She looks away from the vampire and lifts me up. "Oh? That impostor is more important than cutting off the cause behind you? But, that's useless. He is beyond help. It's only payback for him living as Tohno Shiki until now. No matter what, there is no healing someone who's lines of death are cut. Even that princess had to exchange her 800 years of time in order to regenerate. A human like him can't escape death." His voice is full of mocking laughter. Senpai doesn't say anything in response. In the end, without a single word, as she holds me, she goes through the glass window and jumps outside. She seems to treat the height as if it were nothing. With a light step, she lands on the ground and runs from the school without even looking back. Through it all, I look only at the school building with empty eyes. The third floor hallway I was in until just now. I blankly look at the vampire with long, black hair as he victoriously watches us leave--.

*s199
Still holding me, Senpai heads straight for my mansion. ―― I don't know what she's planning, but this can't be good. With a knife still embedded in my chest, there's no mistake that my death is near. If Akiha sees me like this, it won't just be a matter of her worrying-- "--" ―― Damn it, I can't speak. I want to tell her to cut it out, but I can only gasp for air. "Please be quiet Tohno-kun. ―― It is okay, I am sure your sister can help." "--" ―― Help? That's impossible, Senpai. I'm stabbed in the chest and I can't even move. ―― There isn't anyone who can help a person about to die like this. "No, it's possible. Otherwise it would not make any sense――! Look, if your sister couldn't help you, you would have died eight years ago. That's whyI know we can still make it――!" ―― Her words, they have so many "you's" in them, I can hardly understand. "--" ―― Senpai, what do you "Geez, just please be quiet already! If you speak anymore, we may not even be able to help you!" She gives an unbelievably serious, angry face. ―― I feel terrible, so I close my eyes. ―――― Well, anyways. ―――――――― It's beginning. to get hard. staying up. So I was always an outsider to my family. From an early age, I always thought that. From the time I was adopted from the Tohno family by the Arima family. No, actually, long before that, I was an outsider to my family. I never even wondered why. Before I realized it, I was alone. There were people around me acting like my parents so I tried hard to act like their child. I think the house with the old tatami room was my first house. From there, after some incident, I was taken to a large western-style mansion. ―― There was a brother and a sister around my same age, and we became good friends, I think. But there was always a wall between their father and me. ―― But still, we tried hard to be like a real family. Even if we weren't related by blood, we tried to believe we were a family. But, that ended abruptly. After a large accident, I was taken to a hospital. No one came to see me and my eyes became abnormal. Until then I was alone, and in the end I was alone. I thought maybe I should just disappear like that. Until I met that sorceress who was as beautiful as the clear blue sky overhead. ―――――――――――――――――――――― ――――――――――――――――― A nostalgic, dream. "I'malive?" I speak aimlessly. I don't seem to be able to lift a finger, but at least I can speak clearly. My mind is clear enough to grasp that this is my own room. "―― Nii-san? Are you awake?" "Akiha---you're there?" Akiha is standing by the bedside, apparently having taken care of me. "Akiha, you---" I look at Akiha not knowing what happened. She looks away uneasily. "―― My―― this wound, is―" I can't say he---SHIKI did it. In the first place, how did she react when I arrived with this wound? I would think usually, you'd send someone with a knife in their chest to the hospital―― "Akiha, um" "―― It's okay. I heard most of the circumstances from that person." "―― That person―― you mean Senpai?" Still looking down, Akiha nods. "―――――" ―― I'm more confused. What exactly did Senpai tell Akiha by "most of the circumstances"――? "――――― Hmph." This isn't good. Not knowing what Senpai told her, I can't ask her something wrong. "Um―― Akiha, where's Senpai?" "If you mean that person, she is resting in the sitting room. ―― Normally I would not let such a person stay in the house, but she has helped you. So I can't treat her poorly." ---As she speaks, her expression turns more severe. "Nii-san. The wound in your chest was caused by SHIKI, right?" Directly, Akiha cuts to the heart of the matter. "A, Akiha, you---" "Didn't I say so earlier? I heard most of the circumstances from that person. ―― Although, I would have understood the situation if I looked at you." "" My words― stick in my throat. Akiha---sounds as if she knew about SHIKI from the beginning. "Akiha, you―― about SHIKI---" "―― Yes, I know. From the very beginning, I was aware of everything and called you back to the mansion." I suddenly get assailed by dizziness like I just got hit in the head with a hammer. "―― W, wait a minute. What do you mean you were aware of everything? I don't―― honestly know what's going on. Certainly, there was another kid with me and you back then, but when I asked you" You said there wasn't a third child. "―― I'm sorry. All I have ever done is lie to you. ―― Even about this―― I knew it would turn out like this, but I lied to you all this time and deceived you." "Deceived? ―― Then, there was the third kid? But, why did he disappear suddenly?" ―― Yeah, I really can't remember. The third kid―― I remember always playing with another boy my age. Akiha sometimes would sneak away when her father wasn't looking and come play with us. But, how come I don't remember? Things like why he disappeared. Or like how his name SHIKI was the same as mine. Yeah, everything---I have clearly forgotten. "―― I don't know. The only thing I remember is that" The scene I saw in the courtyard. Since I came back, it's only that hot summer day which floats in the back of my mind like a daydream. Akiha's there, I'm there. And before me is the bloody corpse of another boy. "--Ah." Yes, SHIKI did say so. "I paid you back for killing me," he said. So, that means "That dreamI, really--" killed him? Is that why he suddenly disappeared and I conveniently forgot all those bad memories? "Akiha, I" "No, you're mistaken. You did not kill anyone. Tohno Makihisa―― our father commanded you to think that way." "My―― old man did?" ―― I don't understand even more. Why would my old man command me to do something like that? "―― Akiha. You said you were aware of everything when you called me back. What do you mean? Youyou know about eight years ago, about SHIKI, about everything?" "―― Yes. I didn't want you to remember about SHIKI, Nii-san. If possible, I wanted you to forget about it forever. ―― But it's all over. From the beginningit was impossible to hide it." Saying that, she gives a self-derisive smile. She looks at me in the eye and starts speaking again. "―― Nii-san. That person told you about the Tohno blood being special, right? You may not believe it, but there is non-human blood in the Tohno ancestry. ―― At least that is what Father has told me since I was young. Of course, I did not believe it at first. But, something happened to make me believe it. ―― That incident was when you were killed by SHIKI eight years ago." "―― Killed? ―― me, by SHIKI――?" Akiha nods wordlessly. ―― But, that's strange. That's the exact opposite. SHIKI was the one lying bloody on the ground―― and didn't he say "I paid you back for killing me"――!? "―― As the people in the Tohno family grow older, the "inhuman blood" in us increases. This blood isn't anything good. I think the type of blood mixed with the Tohno family greatly increases one's instincts and makes me think it's just the blood of a beast. If you call the human part reason, the instincts of the non-human blood overpower reason." "――――― Akiha, that's――" "―― I know. I know you can't believe it because it's so sudden, so please be quiet for now." No, I know someone exactly like that. Even now, if I could move freely and avoid SHIKI, I'd fly out of here and look for her. "However, the end comes for members of the Tohno family as they grow older. ―― There has not been an instance of 'inversion' as a child like SHIKI did. The blood in the Tohno family varies from individual to individual. There are those whose appearance will not change and those whose appearance will. SHIKI was a typical case of the latter." "The latter―― his appearance changed――?" "―― Yes. I do not understand why he went crazy at such a young age. But he inverted without any warning. When that happened, he attacked you, Nii-san." "SHIKI―― attacked me――?" Throb. The old wound on my chest aches. "It happened in that courtyard. You were stabbed in the chest and were on the verge of death when Father came and stopped SHIKI. ―― To stop SHIKI who has lost his mind, you can only kill him. It is the duty of the head of the Tohno household to deal with members of the family who have inverted. Sothe bloody SHIKI you saw was probably the result of Father dealing with him." "" I can't remember. There was something else. I feel like there was something more important that I can't remember. "―― Afterwards, you miraculously recovered. And as you remember, you were taken to the hospital and told you were in a big accident." "" "―― For that reason, I was then raised to be successor of the Tohno family even though I was the second child. Once "inverted", SHIKI could no longer be the successor, so the only other remaining blood relative had to be chosen." ―― I see. That's why Akiha had to take such a heavy burden of becoming the successor―― huh? "Akiha. That's― weird. You said it was SHIKI that inverted, right? Then I'mnot normal?" "―― I'm surprised. Nii-san, you believe all of this――?" "Hey now. It's not like you'd lie like this―― Well, I'm used to this kind of talk. M, more importantly! I'm asking you if this is a bit strange, Akiha." "I suppose you are right. ―― But Nii-san, there's nothing wrong with the story, so can we not discuss it any further――?" "No, Akiha. Sorry, but finding out about SHIKI is important to me. He is both mine and her mutual enemies, I can't just ignore him. SoI have to know the truth. I can't have any traces of doubt left. Why he is alive if the old man killed him, whyI forgot something so important. Please. Tell me, Akiha." "―― It is simple. You had a reason you could not succeed the Tohno family. You really even forgot that, didn't you Nii-san? ―― I wish that illusion continued forever." "―― Akiha――?" "―――― Nii-san, you are not part of the Tohno family. Because of a whim of Father's, he adopted you just because you had the same name of his son, SHIKI." , eh? "―― You and I, and SHIKI. We were raised as true siblings. You were really good friends with SHIKI, almost enough to make my childish heart feel jealous. But, after what happened to SHIKI, everything went wrong. SHIKI was taken care of secretly, but the eldest son of the Tohno household could not be killed. The Tohno family has important standing in society, doesn't it? So―― they could not tell society that the heir to the family suddenly just disappeared." "Then Father had an idea. To treat Nii-san, who was almost killed by SHIKI, as Tohno Shiki and to let SHIKI be the adopted son who died in an accident. In other words, you traded places with SHIKI. The one killed remained alive, and the one who killed, died. That is your relationship with SHIKI." Haha. "―― Then what is this? I'm not your brother, I'm not even a member of the Tohno family" Of course, not a member of the Arima family either. Then, wheream I from? "―― I'm sorry―― No one can answer that now. Nii-santhe child named Shiki is gone. The child named Shiki died eight years ago. Not in terms of living, but in terms of existence. Name, a past, family, even memories; none of these remain anywhere. You traded places with Tohno SHIKI eight years ago―― Father disposed of everything." ---ha. "That is why―― you were adopted by the Arima family. To maintain appearances, the eldest son of the Tohno family must still be alive. However, since you are not related by blood you cannot be the heir. Reasoning that your body was weakened by the accident, you were given to the care of the Arima family. ―― He commanded me not to let you near the mansion again." ―― Akiha's voice is trembling. She looks down, acting like she's resisting something. ―― I know she must feel terribly guilty. But I don't intend to blame her. It might make me feel better that she feels that way, butthere's something I still have to ask right now. "―― No. There are still two things I need to clear up. Please keep talking, Akiha. There's some things I still don't get all the way." "Nii, san?" "First. I understand I'm not a member of the Tohno family. But that raises another question. ―― You said the members of the Tohno family are special. But the truth is, I also have a something strange. Senpai said it was because I was a member of the Tohno family so I was convinced. But, I'm not a member of the Tohno family, right? Then, what does it all mean?" "―― I do not know. Certainly Father did not seem the type to just adopt someone on whimthere may be some reason to why he adopted you, Nii-san." "I see―― well, it doesn't really matter to me what family I'm from. So there's no need to worry about it, Akiha. And, um. I always thought I was just lucky to be alive. It was a really fatal wound, wasn't it? Then I'm blessed enough just being alive." Yeah. And more than that, the problem is "And second. Why is SHIKI alive?" Glare. I unconsciously let hostility slip into my stare as I look at her. "―― Nii-san―― that's――" "It's strange that he's still alive. SHIKI lost to his Tohno blood and did this inversion thing, didn't he? And he killed me and was struck down by the old man. Thenhe shouldn't be alive." "--Thatum." "There's really only one possibility. Just like I recovered, he must've recovered. ―― Well, maybe my old man didn't kill him. After all, no matter how insane he was, it was still his son. So maybe he didn't kill him and hid him from the eyes of everyone else. Just like how I was sent to the hospital." Akiha doesn't answer. ―― It seems I wasn't off the mark. "―― I see. The old man probably intended to call him back to the mansion when SHIKI regained his sanity." "That―― that isn't" True? But she can't say it. She only silently looks downwards. "―― It's okay. It isn't your fault, or the old man's. Of course, not SHIKI's either. It really all just sort of happened. It was just bad luck that some insane guy from overseas entered SHIKI. You said everything went crazy, but that's all that happened." Akiha doesn't respond. I'm a little tired. To be honest, I didn't want to know anything about myself. More than that, I have to find Arcueid right now. "―― Akiha. I'm a little tired. I'm gonna sleep, so could you please leave?" "――――― Yes, if you say so, Nii-san." Akiha heads towards the door. "Akiha." There's still one thing left to ask, so I call after her. "What is it, Nii-san?" "Yeah. ―― Why did you call me back here? I'm not even your real brother." "―― Please don't say such foolish things. You are my only Nii-san. Now and back then, even if you forgot, from when we were littleTo Tohno Akiha, you are my only Nii-san, Shiki." The door clicks shut as Akiha exits my room. "―――――" After she's gone, I finally realize my situation. It's just past ten. It's been three hours since SHIKIno, Roa attacked me at school. I still can't move at all. I feel like my body is a remote control robot. My mind's working and I don't even feel any pain, but I can't move my arms or legs. *sigh* I take a deep breath to calm down. I can't move because I'm trying to move large things like my arms or legs. First I'll start small. Like the little finger on my right hand. I concentrate on trying to move it. "Ggah." I focus all the power in my body to my little finger. My whole body starts to break out in a sweat. After few minutes, I finally move my little finger. It's just my little finger, but it gets the momentum going. As if forcing my nerves to remember the sense of movement, I go from my ring finger, to my palm, to my elbow, to my arm, and to my shoulder until I increase the parts of my body able to move. I start to pant. The more I can move, the more pain fills me. I seeI didn't feel pain because my whole body was numb. Restoring my nerves like this means pain returns at the same time. "G―― ah――!" Sweat trickles from my forehead. Pain shoots through my body like countless blades. But if I can't move on my own, I won't be able to leave my room. Leave my room, go into town, go to school. I won't be able to find Arcueid. "Gahargh――!" Resisting the urge to puke, I lift my upper body. ―― It would take all my effort just to walk in this condition, but I don't care. In the first place it's a miracle I'm alive after Roa stabbed me in the chest. If I wished for any more luck, karma would probably punish me. I look at the knife wound on my chest. And, I don't see the point indicating death on my chest anywhere. "―――――?" I calm down slightly. Come to think of itif he hit the point of death, I would have died instantly. Not even Nrvnqsr's immortal, monstrous body could escape it. So there's no way someone like me would walk away from it alive. "Maybe what he sees is different?" As I ponder this, a light knock sounds at my door and Senpai enters the room. "To, Tohno-kun!? You were told to rest, so why are you up――!?" She forcefully walks toward my bed. "――――――――" For now, I wordlessly watch her. "――? What is it, Tohno-kun? Is there something on my face?" "No, you just aren't wearing your glasses―" "Yes, it is a pity. Yours and mine made such a good set together." ―― As she smiles like this even now, I can't help but think Senpai will always be Senpai. Even though she's wearing those priestly robes and can fight evenly with Roa, she'll always be the Senpai I know. "―― Thanks. You saved me once again." "Yes, that makes it three times. I won't keep lending you a hand so please be more careful." "―― I see. Got it, I'll be prepared. Next time I'll be sure to get him before he gets me." After I say this Senpai looks directly at me. "Tohno-kun―― don't tell you have not learned from experience yet?" "―― Hey now. I'm the victim here, why did I have to learn? He was the one who attacked me, so I can't do anything about it." "That's true―― but Tohno-kun, you're certainly set on finishing this." "――――――――" I don't respond. I don't know if I'm set on finishing this like she says. It's justI can't just sit around and do nothing right now. "Senpai, I have a question if that's alright." "―― No. But even if I said that, you wouldn't stop anyway. Alright. If that makes you calm down, it's a good price to pay. Then let's talk, shall we?" Senpai sits in the chair Akiha was in earlier. ―― I thought she'd try to stop me right away, but I don't know what she's thinking. "Then I'll ask. That guy before was Roa, wasn't he?" "―― Yes. That is his host this time. The same Tohno SHIKI who plundered your life eight years ago. ―― You heard about that from Akiha-san?" "Yeah, I heard. ―― Are you friends with her or something, Senpai? She seems to hate you though." "Yes, I am hated. She despises my job of hunting heretics, and it seems she does not like me either. Um, it seems to be a rather remarkable hatred." ―― She amazingly says this all with a smile. "Oh. Well, that's another matter. Back to Roa, his lair is at our school?" "―― I can't say exactly, but it seems like the school building is his lair. I think he has started to move on his own because Arcueid killed all of his Dead." "――――――" In other words, Arcueid hasn't found him yet. If sothen there's still a chance of me finding her. "Tohno-kun?" "Uh---nothing. But why would he set up at my school? ―― No, in the first place, he seems more like SHIKI than Roa. He didn't seem like a vampire at all. Just what does it all mean?" "It doesn't mean anything other than the source of his character is SHIKI. Of course he doesn't act like a vampire." "――? Hold on, SHIKI is Roa's host, right? Then his personality is Roa's, so wouldn't he start acting less like a human――?" "―― No, not at all. Okay, Tohno-kun. The body Roa reincarnated into is raised as a different person with a different character. Unless he matures as a human until Roa awakens, he will not be able to use his intelligence as Roa. But after Roa awoke within him, Roa's principles follow that of the host." "Then that guy is unmistakably SHIKI, and there's none of Roa's personality at all?" "―― Yes. In a way, Roa doesn't exactly exist anymore. What does exist is the conceptualization of Roa's desire for immortality. What's troublesome is the steady accumulation of wills, of history, of magical knowledge, all parts of this malicious conceptualization. For Roa, as long as he can continue his thesis on immortality, he doesn't care what else he does. "Roa increases his Dead, but it's really more like a instinct in a species to 'breed children'. SHIKI's true desire and what Roa really wants to do are completely different from each other. "―― What SHIKI― really wants to do――" "Yes. Probably, his desire to kill you is far greater than any conciliation with Arcueid." "--Wha―?" I don't get at all what she's trying to say. "Why would he want to kill me?" "―― Hmm, it's hard to say, but SHIKI thinks you killed him." "What do you mean? I'm the one who was killed, he's got it all backwards." "But you are alive, Tohno-kun, and SHIKI was killed. In the end, you became Tohno Shiki, did you not? After SHIKI received judgment from the Tohno family, he had a miraculous recovery just like yours. However, he didn't have his house to return to. Because Tohno Shiki was very much alive, living with his sister Akiha-san." "In a wayyou killed Tohno SHIKI. You took away his only place to return to. Being hid away by Tohno Makihisa while you lived in his place― you can only imagine how SHIKI felt." "―― To SHIKI, I'm just an impostor who is using the name Tohno SHIKI?" "Yes, which is why SHIKI hates you more than anything, Tohno-kun." ButI didn't do so because I wanted to. But I guess SHIKI doesn't care about that. To him, I'm the hated impostor who stole everything away. The man who stole his home. Without any abatement, he lived and seethed in hatred these past eight years. ―― So of course he wants to kill me. "--But, I was still the one killed, Senpai." "Tohno―― kun?" Yeah, I had things stolen from me too. Eight years ago I was nine years old. Back then, the Shiki who lived up until that time disappeared without a trace. I can't recall my past too well. I don't have this urge to meet my true parents, but I can't even remember any treasured memories I may have had. Whoever Shiki had been, he is nowhere to be found "Tohno-kun. You can't fight because of hatred." ―― As if sensing the danger in my words, Senpai warns me. I tell her not to be ridiculous as I shake my head. "That's not it. I have to deal with Roa for a different reason." "You don't― hate him――?" "I'd be lying if I said no, but it doesn't really matter. I just can't let him run loose by himself, because if I do that, the princess would try too hard. That's why I have to help her. I promised her I'd help to the very end." That's right. Which is why I can't be resting here by myself. She's alwaysgoing through so much pain yet tries to act so cheerful in front of me. "―― I just can't understand. Why do you support her so much? Arcueid is a vampire, isn't she different from you?" "I don't care about that. All I know is I love her. That's enough reason for me to help her." Looking at Senpai's eyes, I speak directly. Senpai brings her hand to her mouth as if moved and blushes for some reason. "I see. You're saying you will help her to the very end, Tohno-kun?" "Yeah. I don't have time to waste. If Roa is at my school, I have to leave right away" Otherwise Arcueid might try and fight Roa. If that happens, her safety isn't guaranteed. So I have to lend her a hand. I don't know how much use I can be, but it has to be better than Arcueid by herself. "It is hopeless. Even if you were able to move fully, she isn't able to match Roa in her present state." "Not able to match him―― how do you know about that, Senpai?" "A simple calculation. She is already suppressing the urge to drink blood which she fell victim to before. This reduces her power so much she couldn't even stand up to a half-powered Roa. Your power is less than half of Roa's, so you can't match him even if you worked together. "―― In the first place, she is very close to death. Her power is weak, and she's using that to suppress the impulse within herself. It would be like us moving around after having our lungs smashed." "Wha--" What do you mean? Close to death― why? Certainly she was in pain, but she didn't look close to death at all――! "Of course, that is all because she is resisting the urge to drink blood. It would be easier if she drank it. But I don't think she would ever do that, so as long as she pursues Roa in her present state, she is racing towards death." "That―― that's just, ridiculous――!" I stand up from my bed. I fall to the floor instantly. Without even catching myself, like a piece of trash hitting the carpet. "Haghh――!" Howhow weak. Arcueid is in such a desperate situation, but II'm so weak I can't even walk. "Please don't force yourself, Tohno-kun. Even though you are not wounded, your energy is practically all gone. It's probably Roa's host, SHIKI's ability. Just being stabbed by a knife shaved some of your 'life' away." "―― My―― life――?" "Think of it as your energy which allows you to live. It is infinite, but exhaustible. It is produced as long as one lives, but the amount able to be stored varies from individual to individual. So the amount of life that can be taken away from a body is limited. Before we use up all the energy we have accumulated, we draw more from this unlimited source. So if there was a way to steal all the accumulated energy in a single instant, the person wouldn't even have the minimal energy needed to draw in more energy from this unlimited source, and all life activity would cease." ―― Life. Life, which uses life. "―― Then―― things use it to live――?" "That's true, you can't exactly call it death. It's more like a car that has no gasoline; it can't run." Saying that, she helps me stand up and moves as if to tuck me in to bed. "―― Enough, I'm not going to lie down." "What are you saying when you can't even stand by yourself? If you don't want to lie down, then please stay like that." She pushes me down and I forcefully sit on the bed. "―― Ha―― ah." Just sitting up like this leaves me out of breath. "--Shit." In this state, I can't make it to school. Even if I was able to see Arcueid, I'll just be a burden on her like this――! "You don't have to fight anymore, Tohno-kun. It will all be settled in a matter of a few days." "? Se―― ttled, what do you――" "Because I have found the reincarnation of Roa, the Vatican―― um, our headquarters, has approved my request. Within seven days the Burial Agency, under direct control of His Holiness the Pope, will arrive and put an end to Roa. ―― In the end, it will mean just another continuation of the cycle, but this instance of Roa will be dealt with." ―― Seven days. Seven days――!? "―― No, I can't wait that long. Even now Arcueid might be trying to settle things with Roa. Thenit'll all be meaningless――!?" I force strength back into my legs. Deceiving myself into ignoring my ragged breathing, I stand up from my bed. "―― Senpai. My knife, where is it?" "I have it, butdo you think I will give it to you, Tohno-kun?" "―― No, but you shouldn't keep other people's things, Senpai. Isn't it common courtesy to hand back dropped things to their owners?" After saying I'm right, Senpai rustles through her pockets and brings forth my knife. "Because this dagger is yours, I will return it. But you really intend on going back to the school, Tohno-kun?" "Yeah. Before Arcueid finds Roa, I have to" kill him. If SHIKI's objective is to get me, I can't escape a fight to the death anyway. Soin order to protect Arcueid, I'll go kill Roa myself. "In your condition? ―― I just don't understand. Please tell me why you're so into her. If you tell me, I won't stop you." ―― Senpai asks me the same thing as before. Her look is calm and sincere. She really does want to know. "I" Why I want to help her. Because I like her? Or because being with her was fun? ―― Yeah, those are really important too. But, it's deeper than that. There's something I can't let go. "―― Because she's by herself. I can't just leave her alone. I think that's why." "That's a lie. You can't risk your life because of that. Please answer seriously, Tohno-kun. ―― I can't understand that kind of reason." "No, it really is my reason. ―― Until now she's been alone, she never even knew what it was like to have fun. Always, almost foolishly isolated. Isn't it too lonely? I won't allow such a meaningless life. So" So I just― want her to know. That there's so many things to do in this world, and although most of it is useless and meaningless, knowing those is part of the fun of being alive. Such things even a child knows, "―― I just, wanted to tell her. Even though she smiles like she's enjoying herself immensely, I wanted to show her anyone can have that. I wanted to show her over and over this world has moreeven more enjoyable things, enough to make any hardships seem like nothing. To be able to feel all the normal things as something normalI wanted to make her happy." So she can truly smile all the time. Because I like Arcueid's smile. "Isn't that right? As much as she hasn't been saved until now, I want to make her so many more, many more times happier. I have to at least balance it out. In the first place, it's so simple to end her solitude." ―― Yeah, it's very simple. Just speak with someone and do what you want to do. "―― And I know anyone can do it. Someone else can make her happy. Socertainly, with my body in this pitiful state, there's no need for me to act this desperately. Someone else could just make her not solitary." ―― I know that. I know, but it's not all logic. "But I can't. I can't let someone else do it, and I can't part with her like this. ―― For me, there's no one else besides her." Because, Arcueid is the only one in this world I want to make happy. "―― I love Arcueid." I love her as a man, I love everything about her. "But more than that, I want to make her happy with my own hands. For that, it doesn't matter what happens to my life. I don't want her to die like this. Right now, that's all there is, Senpai." ―― Yeah, that's all. She's more precious to me than my own life right now "―― Please don't say such stupid things. No one else can do that. It seems you're the only one in this world who can even say that." Senpai shrugs her arms after a big sigh. "Senpai." "―― It makes me a little angry. She is happy enough already." As if she is giving up something, Senpai speaks with gentle voice. And then, I hear the rustle of tree branches from outside the window. "――!?" "Oh, you don't need to be surprised, she was just leaving. I felt something out of place before, so I guess it was that after all." Senpai casts a glance out the window. "It isn't like her to put a higher priority on you than Roa. Well, if she gave more priority to Roa after such a speech, she'd deserve some divine punishment." "―――― Eh?" Then that means― Arcueid was outside my window until just now? "Whywould Arcueid come to my room, Senpai――!?" "She came to check up on you because she was worried after Roa attacked you. She must have heard what we were talking about and left for Roa." In other words, she went to settle things with Roa? "Whashe went, why――!?" "Of course. After hearing something like that, even I would have done the same thing. ―― Yeah, I'm envious, but I pity her just as much." "But, how come" "You want to help her, but she doesn't want to get you involved. Sothere's only one answer, right?" Senpai acts calm as if she knew this would happen. "So now you can give up, right Tohno-kun? No matter how hard you try you can't catch up to her. So leave the rest to me, and rest――" "Like hell!" I wildly grab onto Senpai's collar. Just that makes me dizzy, but I don't care. "You asked me knowing this would happen, Senpai!?" "―― No, I didn't know you saw her that way. ―― Certainly this was a mistake on my part." But her expression doesn't change. She looks down at me gently as I clutch her collar. "--" ―― Doing this accomplishes nothing. Arcueid is already gone. What I should be doing isn't blaming Senpai. "I'm going after her. Take me there." "Do you think I'll follow an order from a person in your condition?" Yeah, of course I don't think so. "If you don't listen to me, I'll rape you right here." "" Her expression collapses. She casts a look as if staring directly into my heart. But now, I can't back down. "--" And then, Senpai gives yet another sigh. "Your proposition is intriguing, but I'll pass. It was my mistake, and I've gone this far already. I'll stay with you till the last stop." She pulls back from my hands and steps over next to me. "I will take you there, so please be quiet." "Eh?" I don't have time to be surprised. Giving a slight heave, she picks me up. "If Akiha-san sees us she would try to stop us, so shall we use the same method as she did?" "Eheh!?" A light footstep, and we fly out the window as Senpai holds me. ―― We arrive at school. Even though she was carrying me, Senpai isn't even out of breath, and she ran as swiftly as if she was sprinting by herself. "Tohno-kun, can you walk?" "Barely. We're going to kill Roa, so we can't go in like this." "That's true. Then please walk on your own from here." Senpai lowers me to the ground. "--" The school is eerily quiet. Once we go inside, all that's left is a fight to the death. I take off my glasses after a deep breath. My head starts to pound. In addition to not being able to move myself fully, I feel really sick. "―― This isn't good." Senpai looks up at the night sky with a serious expression. A full moon. The radiant moonlight illuminates the school grounds. "―― What isn't good?" "―― Yes, the True Ancestors are said to be originally from the moon, so they gain much strength from the moon. This is the same for Roa, as a Dead Apostle under the True Ancestors, so he is practically immortal tonight. ―― With my current equipment, I may not be able to fully kill him." She grits her teeth. Practically immortal? But that doesn't mean a thing to me. If I can get close. Even if in the next instant I'll be stabbed in the chest once more, if I can get closeI can pierce his "death". "It's very bright tonight. It will be difficult to conceal ourselves in darkness. ―― I'm rather fond of moonlit nights, but it's a little different tonight." Senpai sighs. ―― The pale shining moonlight and the frigid night air. I can even see the lines of death growing. "Really? I don't like moonlit nights." "Tohno-kun――?" Creak. My brain creaks. "―― Rather than in sunshine, I can unpleasantly see everything clearly in the weak moonlight. I like the strong sunshine that erases everything, or a real darkness." Creak. Not pain, but my brain actually does start creaking. "ManIt seems like I'll go especially crazy tonight. Everything seems to die easily, it's like I'm in the deserts of the moon." But, with this, there's no way I'll miss Roa's "death" either. I put my glasses back on. Gripping my knife, I walk towards the school building. I pass through the front entrance. Even walking normally is difficult. The distance to the school building seems incredibly long. "Tohno-kun, we'll split up here." Senpai says this suddenly. "From here on, please go ahead by yourself. I will be doing something else." "―― Something elseSenpai, you're going to do something?" "Now look, even my goal is to deal with Roa. It seems this Roa is stronger than his previous hosts, so I can't face him directly. When you and Arcueid are killed by Roa, I will use that opening to dispose of him." She says this directly with a serious expression. "―― You really seem serious, Senpai." "Yes. That was the last time I'm letting personal circumstance enter my work. You're fighting for her, aren't you, Tohno-kun? Like that, I also have my reasons. So from now onI cannot help you." "Oh―――― yeah, thanks, Senpai. Since this might be goodbye, let me say I liked you, Senpai. It was fun spending time with you and Arihiko talking about stupid things." "Yes, it was like a dream for me too." Senpai disappears towards the building like a black shadow. "Well--time to go?" I push my body which hurts every time I move, and I run into the school building. ―― The school building is full of cracks. As if a small typhoon was let loose inside, and they shift higher and higher. It seems the fight between Arcueid and Roa already began. "―― Upstairs――!" I spit this out as I dash up the stairs. I gasp for air. I make it to the fourth floor. The cracks running through the walls continue down the hallwayand to the passageway which connects the two buildings. "Damn--it!" I somehow manage to move my wavering legs and run towards the connecting passageway. I pass through the hallway and reach its intersection with that passageway. That's the last stop. In the middle of the passageway, two figures are glaring at each other from a distance. SHIKI stands at the end of the passageway reaching to the nearby building, wide open. And in the very center, Arcueid is kneeling on the floor breathing hard "Arcueid!" I start to dash towards her, but before then, Arcueid, still kneeling, looks up at me intensely. "――――――!?" I can't move――!? The instant her eyes fixate on me, my bodyas if it became stone, doesn't move at all――! "How awful, binding your friend with your Mystic Eyes like that. It would have been okay for you to let him die with you." Hehehehe. SHIKIno, Roa, laughs amusedly. "Mystic Eyeswhy?" Why is Arcueid using this on me? Finally. Even though I finally made it here on time "Why? Why, Arcueid――!!" Arcueid looks away from me and directs her gaze at Roa. ―― She doesn't say anything. She doesn't say anything to me. She only glares at the enemy in front of her as she breathes painfully. "Whywhy" I can't even shout out. Not because of her Mystic Eyes, but I've finally made it here. Cursing my ineffectiveness, my body which I forced for so long starts to lose its heat. Roa laughs loudly as he watches the two of us. "I see. You are finally prepared, Princess!?" Roa leisurely walks over to Arcueid. Arcueid remains kneeled, unmoving. "My my, you're pretty good, Shiki. It seems the princess here is going to fight me to save you. If it were the former princess, you would be terrifying, but you are now just a regular vampire. You don't even have the power of a True Ancestor anymore. Geez, it would have been better if only you fell to your desires." "Quiet!" Arcueid's voice echoes through the hallway. What is this? If it's not a hallucinationeverything around Arcueid starts to waver. "Wha" Roa stops walking forward. "Marble Phantasm? You can still use that? As to be expected from the royalty of the True Ancestors." Roa retreats fearfully. "However, you cannot win against me. Because I have something you lack." "--" Arcueid stops breathing. As if ceasing all movement in order to gather up all her strength. "You know, don't you? Right, it is the experience of death. I know what death is, but you do not. That is our difference. ―― Well, as long as something is alive, it cannot experience death. The only one who knows is probably only an infinite reincarnator like me." ―― The wavering of everything around Arcueid grows stronger. "Humans are instinctually afraid of the unknown. This does not change even for transcendent races like the True Ancestors. No matter how much of the occult you study, no matter how long-lived you are, you cannot experience death. You all gain so much power by resisting death, but at the same time it is the source of your weakness. You run away from death whereas I accept it. That is the difference in nature between you, Arcueid Brunestud, and I, Michael Roa Valdamjong. "Even now I live as a human in this age. An out-of-place ghost like yourself has no right to judge me." Crack. The glass along the passageway starts to break. "I know. About death. About the darkness. The nothingness which I have journeyed through so many times! To me, death is little more than a common ritual. Let's say you destroy this body right here. I'll still remain in this world. Why don't you understand it's useless to fight me?" Roa spreads his arms higher. Arcueid doesn't answer. "---Alright. If you still insist on challenging me, I will not stop you. Your resistance will be rewarded." Roa lowers his arms and crouches. Everything around Arcueid seems to burst apart any minute now. "A--" I can't speak. This isn't good. My brain screams to me. I shouldn't let this happen. I don't know why, I don't even have proof. Just, I, someone who has seen lots of death, can tell. Roa and Arcueid. Which one of them is closer to death. "Stop." ―― I can't speak. I, can't. Crack! The sound of the air itself ripping apart. The warping of Arcueid's surroundings propagates along the entire passageway. The entire hallway pulses. The glass windows, the walls, the hallway, the whole building. They become roiling waves, as if they were a shredder with tens, hundreds, thousands, no, a countless number of blades. "Gi--!" In a single instant, Roa's body disappears. Distorted, sliced, compressed. All that remains are his ankles. The sliding of the hallway ceases. Maybe it only lasted a moment. The passageway is like it was before. Only all that's left are Roa's ankles. But, it didn't end there. "A--" The ankles start to move. They start to run towards Arcueid. As they do, with each step, a leg, his hips, his other leg, his torso, his arms sprout to life. "--" Arcueid is still kneeling, not moving. Directly in front of her, Roa's neck and head come back into being. "Ar--" I couldn't warn her in time. The completely regenerated Roa slices through her stomach. Like cutting cleanly through the "line", with no slicing of flesh, no flowing of blood. "That was close. I knew it was correct to choose tonight. If the moon was waning even the slightest bit, I could not have regenerated from just an ankle." "" "And princess, you cannot regenerate from that wound. My claws have the same ability as that man over there." Thud. Arcueid collapses to the floor. "This is the power I got from experiencing death. Ironically, I did not know how to use this myself. But he taught me. For someone who has seen death, perceiving its form was not difficult." Roa boasts as he kicks Arcueid. Her body tumbles towards me. "Arcueid――!" I can move again. It's because the power behind her Mystic Eyes has vanished. ―― It means her power is no longer working. "Damn!" Shaking the thought from my mind, I hold her close. A chill runs through me the instant I hold her. Her body is terribly cold. The only heat left within her is like a candle about to go out. Roa still stands before us. But, I don't care about that. Right nowI just want to help Arcueid. "Arcueid!" I call out to her. Her closed eyes open energetically, as if waking from a dream. "Ahathat was very lame, wasn't it?" With patchwork brightness, Arcueid puts forth a strained smile. "You―― what kind of stupid things are you saying? Whywhy did" ―― I can't speak clearly. I wanted to say something more, something better, but my brain doesn't work. I can't be calm now. As I hold her, the lack of lingering warmth in her body tells me it's hopeless. If I took off my glassesthere's no doubt I would see something even more hopeless. More than anything else, I don't want to see that. "Whywhy, why" It's all I can manage to say. Exasperated at myself, I hold her tightly. ―― There's no embrace in response. She doesn't have any strength left in her. All she does is smile happily. "No--!" This can't be happening. "Whywhy didwhy did you do it all by yourself――! We're partners, we said we'd help each otherto the very end――! "―― Oh yeah―― that's right, yeah. I―― kind of forgot." "How can you forget――! This--this makes me useless. I said I would help you. I said I would definitely help youbut I couldn't even help one bit." "―― No, that's not it at all Shiki. You've helped me more than enough. ―― That's why― it's― enough― already." Cough. She coughs up blood and smiles painfully. "―― So― I wanted to― thank you. In the end, I'm glad― I was able― to protect you― from Roa." "--" I gasp. ―― Arcueid's glazed over eyes don't see anything. Not her wound, or even Roa who still lives. ―― Her time. Since attacking a while ago, ended right then. "Ahy-yeah. Thanks. Than― ks." I can't. I can't even lie properly. ―― The light in her eyes is fading. Her body warmth is rapidly approaching zero. I'm going to lose. Am I going to lose her like this? "―― Ar― cueid." "Y, yes?" "―― Drink my blood. If you do that, you'll get your power back――!" ―― Not even thinking, I scream that out. "――――" She doesn't answer. But slightly, she shakes her head. "Why!? Don't tell me you're still scared? Look, you said it before, right? You asked what if birds or fish had the same amount of intelligence, could I eat them? I would. If it meant I would live, I would. Isn't stealing things from others to live a natural law of the world――!?" That's what she said herself back then. So why? Why does she just shake her head with those pitiful eyes? "I― don't like― talking about 'what ifs'." A denial. But that wasmy line back then. But she said before― She likes playing 'What if'. Because it feels like there's hope. "---Really? I, like what ifs. Even if it is sugarcoating things. I feel--there's always― some hope―" isn't there? But I can't finish. My throat is just so tight. I can't― speak properly. "―― That's true―― But right now, there's― something else I want more." With a wavering voice, I ask her what it is. "Yeah―― I want― you to kiss me― Shiki―" What? Such a simple thing? Is that alright? I press my lips to hers. It isn't sweet like before, or gentle. Just, a kiss where I press my lips against her cold lips without any warmth. After that, she smiles as if extremely happy. "―― I always― wanted to do― something like that." "―― Oh? You really like strange things." "―― Yes, but I'm still happy. Just that― felt so good. I've lived for so long― but I've never been this happy like I am now." So "I kind of thought to myself― maybe― disappearing like this might be good." After murmuring such a thing, all warmth disappears from her body. "Ar―― cueid――?" There's no response. Even though her body is still here― Even though her body is still this soft― Even though I still remember the sound of her voice in my ears― Never again. None of this will ever happen again. "A--" What have I been doing? ―― I wanted to make her happy. I wanted to teach her so many things. I wanted to take her to so many places. I wanted to be with her forever. But, it can never happen. "--" She's done it. No matter how you look at it, there's nothing more. Suddenly, before I could say the right thing, she went off and passed away by herself. For my entire life--I won't be able to forget this. This death. This maddening calmness. I'll never forget it. Tap. I hear the footsteps of the man who was watching it all. "Finished, Shiki?" "Yeah, it's finished." Answering, I turn towards my enemy. We face each other in the moonlit hallway. Roa doesn't move from the spot where Arcueid was before. He was watching everything silently, probably because he knew he was in a dominant position. "I didn't think you were still alive." Roa says this casually as if nothing has happened. I take off my glasses and ready my knife. "It seems those who can see death are good at escaping death. It isn't a matter of the strength or weakness of your life. However. Normally, people call that useless effort." "―― You're one to talk. You and I, we've already died once." "Exactly," Roa says as he smiles. "Those returning from the dead can understand death. You and I are special cases of that kind. I've experienced death seventeen times before I got to thisbut you've only done it once. Honestly, it must be the difference in our latent ability. I am really curious what kind of ability it would have been if I had reincarnated in your body." A bothersome, overly-composed voice. Just hearing it makes my head hurt. "―― I have two things to ask you, and one thing to tell you." I manage to say this while my head fills with pain. "Oh? Alright, go ahead." Probably because he's so absolutely confident in his dominating position, Roa responds amusedly. "―― The first question is the most important. Youwhy did you kill Arcueid?" "Why? She was trying to kill me, so wasn't it natural to kill her back? Wellthe one I desired wasn't this weak princess who came here. My current self could have taken apart the princess while she lived. But there's no point in taking in a True Ancestor no different from a regular vampire. So I figured there was no value in taking her in, and decided to settle it. Even I'm disappointed with the way things have turned out." Kuku. Twisting his lips, the "enemy" laughs. My head, hurts. HurryI have to kill him as fast as possible. I can't stand him "existing" a single second longer. "Well, what do you plan on doing now? Don't tell me you think you can fight me in your condition? Resisting is useless, Shiki." ―― I know that more than anyone else. Dizziness causes me to collapse to my knees. But stilleven if I don't have any power left to even stand, I gaze at him. "Enough, enough. Even if you see my 'death', if you can't touch me it's meaningless. You know, Shiki. I'm rating your ability rather highly. ―― Yes, it seems SHIKI's personality is fading away. Since he has avenged you, I'm more Roa than SHIKI now. Well, it doesn't really matter." Roa takes another step forward. "Isn't this power wonderful, Shiki? You should be happy. We're probably the only ones who possess the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception in the entire world. It would be a shame to lose such a rare ability, and more than anything else, we're the same entity. We can understand each other more than anyone else. There's no other partner who would assure me as you." "―― You're trying to tell me to be your partner?" "No, not asking, I'm letting. I don't care about what you want. That would only get in the way. You can relaxAfter I drink your blood and plunder even your soul, I'll make you into an existence where you won't hesitate to use your power." The gritting of my teeth. "―― I see. Then the next question. What you see, are they lines or points? No, I'll make it simpler. You can only see it on living things, right? You can't possibly see it on anything else." "―― Hm? Of course, non-living things don't have any life. Only living things have this 'place' indicating the source of life." "I thought so. I understand completely, vampire." I grip my knife. The headache completely governs the inside of my brain, and all I can see is one thing. "―― You're not being clear and those aren't really fitting final words―― but enough talk. There's also the hiding woman from the Church I have to deal with. You're lucky, Shiki. Once I make you my subordinate, your first opponent will be that woman you trust." Roa approaches. My wavering vision isn't fixated on his figure. "--What you and I see are totally different, SHIKI." In the back of my head, a switch turns on. "All you're seeing is life. You don't understand death at all. That's why you can't kill me, and you're only able to kill a weakened woman." My brain reaches a white heat. "Wha― t?" "If you could see death, you couldn't maintain your sanity. All you can perceive is the part which keeps things alive. If you could see deathyou couldn't even manage to stand." To give an example, it is the world on the moon. Everything is like a desolate wasteland. The seam of death on everything I see. Events of the world which disappear when I touch them. "Whatare you――" "―― Being able to see the 'death' of things means you are forced to see the world's uncertainty and fragility. The ground is like it's not there, and the sky seems about to fall at any moment." "What arewhat are you talking about?" Roa's voice falters. ―― Of course. Because he can't even understand the slightest bit of what I'm saying. In other wordshis eyes and mine may be similar, but they're completely different things. "Stop it. Those eyesdon't look at me with those eyes." Fear mixes into Roa's voice. He even said it himself. Humans are instinctually afraid of the unknown. "―― You don't know of the illusion that the whole world could perish in an instant. That is what it means to see death. These eyes, this power isn't something you can boast about like you did." Yeah, back then, I was even scared of walking. Even I wouldIf I hadn't met that person, I would have long since been insane. "That's your mistake, vampire. Life and death may be back to back, but they will never face each other." "I'm telling youdon't look at me with those eyes――!" The sound of running footsteps. But, I'm many times faster. "I'll show you. This is what it means to kill something." Saying that, I thrust through the hallway's "point" on the floor. Instantaneouslythe lines racing through the passageway undulate. "Wha--!" Even the sound of Roa's screaming voice is buried amidst the crashing rubble. The passageway is literally killed. The blocks which lost their meaning break apart and crumble away. For Roa, it must have been a total surprise attack. Pulled down by the destruction of the hallway and the collapsing rubble, Roa falls to the earth. "――――――" In front of my very eyes, the passageway crumbles away. Enduring the pain in my head and the burning in my body, I head to the stairs. "―――――" I head past Arcueid's corpse and hurry to the courtyard. ―― Under the moonlight. The courtyard under the passageway has become a sea of rubble. In its center, something moves. "――――――" He really is sly when dealing with death. I pull my almost collapsing body towards it. ―― He's really something. The lower half of Roa's body is almost completely gone. Yet coming out from underneath the rubble, the upper half of his body still moves, ignoring that fact. This amount of life may almost be something worthy of respect. "What, was that?" Quivering, Roa wonders aloud. Walking on top of the rubble, I move directly in front of him. "Shiki." Roa lifts his head to look at me. His eyes seem to practically ooze with hatred. "You, monster." His voice equally full of indignant hatred. "Who is?" Replying, I stand in front of him. Roa's "death" is just a little right of his heart. I lightly thrust my knife forward. A sensation like piercing paper. That feeling is indeed "death". Ah Roa gives a small scream. ―― He's someone who has experienced death. He should know this feeling really well. "―― You're not scared, are you? It's a path you're quite familiar with. If there's a difference, it's only one thing." "This time, you can't come back." I pull out my knife and turn away from Roa. Roa isn't dead yet. Like Arcueid, someone as long-lived as him will linger just a little longer. I breathe weakly. My mind wavers. If my body is at its limits, then my head is past its limits. ―― Arcueid even said back then, I shouldn't force myself to look at the death of non-living things. If I do it too much, the blood vessels in my brain will burn away. "――――" I don't care about that. It would have been alright. Even if I turned myself into a vegetable, it would've been worth it to stop Roa sooner. That way, you wouldn't― had to have "―――!?" I collapse. I fall on the ground. My ankles are in pain. I turn around and see The upper half of Roa's body which crawled this far. "Y, you, you--" With bloodshot eyes, he makes his way onto my collapsed body. "Fading, Disappearing, I―― am, dis, app" His bloody arms wrap around my neck. "Why, why, Idisappear, hoW, DId, yoU, kILl, ME, mEeeE, mee, mEeE mEEEME EEee" Opening his saw-like mouth, he moves to bite my neck. "I WoN't― disAPpeAr, yOU, aND i, ARe CoNNEcted, You SEe. Y, ou, tRAn, sFer, mY eXisTEnce, LInks, caN nOt, be― cUT―――!" His teeth dig into my neck. "Ah--" He vanishes. Roa's body falls apart in a single instant. "Yes, with this, it means I'm the one who killed him." Senpai says this, sword in hand and breathing happily. "―― Eh?" I don't quite understand. "I'm saying, I'm the one who killed Roa. ―― No matter who your opponent is, you should not kill humans. You are not someone who should come to my world. So I'm the one who killed him." Senpai says this haughtily as she places her hands on her hips. "―― Senpai. That's just sugarcoating it." "Maybe it is. But it is a kind lie, so isn't it okay? Even if it is hypocrisy, doesn't it allow room for hope somehow?" "--" Those words are similar. When I told her not to talk about "what ifs", she answered with something like that. "―― Yeah, that's right―― somehowsomewhere, if there's hope, then." How happy can that be? "But, that isn't really important, is it? Are you okay Tohno-kun? Were you bitten!?" Senpai rushes quickly to care for me. "--" My consciousness fades away. I don't want to move anymore and my brain wants to rest. "―― kun―― Shiki―――― hey―!" ―― farther and farther away. Eyes still open, with the glass-like moon overhead, my consciousness completely ceases. As it happens, I think to myself how it seems just like a television being switched off.

*s52
"Shiki-sama, it is morning. Please wake up." ―― I hear a familiar voice. "Shiki-sama―― Please wake up. If you are late like yesterday, you will break your promise with Akiha-sama." ―― A voice partly tense, partly relaxed. "Shiki-sama. Is it okay? Akiha-sama will end up scolding you again." ―― No, it's not okay at all. "―― I'm up. I'm up, so hold on." Still under the sheets, I respond as I slowly open my eyes. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "Ah, mornin'." I give a sleepy greeting in response and put on my glasses. It's past seven in the morning. Hisui came at her usual time and managed to wake me. "I will prepare your breakfast. After changing, please head towards the dining room." Hisui disappears from the room after a bow. I give a big yawn. After a nice stretch, I get up from bed. I change into my school uniform and cast a glance at my desk. ―― On top is the knife I will not ever use again. The curtains sway in the wind. Hisui must have opened the window; the sky is refreshingly clear. It's just a little cold, though. I approach the window to close it. As it turned out, I ended up waking in my own room. It seems Senpai carried me here. Fortunately, Akiha and the others didn't know I left. It's been one week since that night. Tohno Shiki's life hasn't changed a bit from what it was before. My relationship with Akiha is a bit uneasy at times, but of course we're brother and sister. Except for that passageway being repaired, the school has not changed at all. ―― No, it did change. At school, there's no senpai called Ciel anywhere, nor does anyone remember her. The instances of serial murders haven't occurred once since then. Since there's been no official arrest, the city streets are still relatively empty at night, but it'll probably return to normal in a month. As for me, I carry an unfillable void in my heart, but I continue on as I did before. ―― Or rather, I can bear it all. At times, I get overwhelmed when I am assailed by memories, but I don't think I'll go insane or anything for now. Some day. Will I go crazy after not being able to bear these memories, or will I just return to living normally after getting used to them? Perhaps it's about a fifty-fifty chance. ---But until then, even if it is a little girlish, I keep the final promise I made with her everyday. "Autumn is drawing to a close, isn't it?" The blue sky outside is enough to take my breath away. Taking a large, deep breath, I shut the window.

*s52a
Classes end and the classroom empties, but I won't leave until the sun sets completely. The red classroom. The burning sunset spreads outside the window. The sun flushes red as it sinks deep in the sky. "--" I'll always be waiting here. I'll remember my unforgettable promise; I'll continue waiting here forever. There's still one promise I haven't been able to fulfill. "When this is all overwhen we're done defeating this vampire― Before we part, can't we do something like this just once more?" Back then, she tilted her head to the side in confusion. "SoI really was wondering, what would happen if we were to meet again without any responsibilities― if we just met for no particular reason." ―― When I said those words, I was only thinking about her. "If you're too busy, then it's okay. I only thought of it just now, anyway." ―― Just― Not as two people cooperating, but as two friends who got along, not doing anything in particular. If we could create some normal memories like that, I knew she would be happy. Okay! When everything's over, let's come here again, Shiki! It won't have any meaning, but I'm sure it will be really, really fun!--- After her eyes widened in surprise, she nodded. In the classroom bathed by the sunset, Arcueid smiled and made that promise with me. ---I remember that promise. ---I remember that smile. ---I remember everything. I can't forget. I won't forget. I'll always, always remember the promise we made in the room ablaze with the sunset to meet here again "―――――" The sun sinks further. These hours until the vermillion fades completely, the quiet time until the crimson sky disappears. This eternal, fleeting instant of a world standing still. Maybe I am already crazy. Even though I'm waiting for someone who will never come, my heart is horribly calm. ---Clatter. The sound of something touching a desk. I look. A window is open. I realize that, painted in red sunlight, she is standing by the window. She doesn't move at all, but she's there. She's right in front of me; she's not an illusion. But, I feel like there is a distance which can never be spanned between us. "--" I can't speak. But, I feel so terribly calm now. "―― Geez. I really was planning on disappearing, Shiki, but you'd just wait forever. I couldn't just leave you alone like that, so I came here." She smiles bashfully. "―― Well, you know. I did say I was never going to break a promise with you again." "That's true. Thanks for keeping that promise." "But, I'm sorry. It seems this time that I'm the one who won't be able to keep it." "―― Why?" ―― I'm surprised myself. I ask her this in a truly gentle voice, without any anger at all. "―― Yeah, I never did tell you my reason for pursuing Roa. Actually, a long time ago, I once drank human blood. At that time, the human stole some of my powers and became an incredibly strong Dead Apostle. In the end, he ended up killing all the other True Ancestors except for me." ---Then, that means― "―― You mean, Roa?" "Yes. Until that time, I never knew about the vampiric impulse. The other True Ancestors also believed I did not have it. But, it was too late. Until thenI didn't even know I was a vampire. SoI didn't even know it was something I shouldn't do." ―― I see. Never having been taught anything extra, she wasn't even taught she was the same as those she killed. "Because of just one mistake, I destroyed everyone. ―― So I won't drink human blood again. But, a True Ancestor that has drank blood once cannot remain sane without doing it again." "" "―― I can only be here because you completely "killed" Roa. Even though I annihilated him so many times, it was only his flesh and not his soul. But you killed his existence completely, Shiki. Sothe power he stole returned to me and I somehow managed to revive." "---Thatdoesn't――" "But, that's all I can do. I can no longer resist the vampiric impulse inside of me. So" "---That---doesn't, matter." "―― Shiki, I can't see you again. Sorry for breaking our promise." ―― That doesn't matter to me. I just---want you to be by my side, that's all. "―― You can keep your promise." "Shiki――?" "Drink my blood. If you do--you can keep your promise." Time passes by. Neither of us says anything. And after a truly maddening silence― "I see. But, I can't. I don't need your blood, Shiki." "Why? Is my blood not good? Do you have a reason for not drinking it?" She nods. "I like you, so I won't." She smiles like a flower blooming triumphantly. "――――――" I suck in a large amount of air, and just try to suppress this feeling. I want to stop her. I want to stop her. I want to stop her. I want to stop her. Even if I have to kill her, I want to stop her. But, her smile is just too gorgeous. I can't selfishly bring myself to ruin it. "--Goodbye. I really am grateful for everything, Shiki." "――――――" My throat trembles, and no sound comes out. But stillI have to say goodbye. "―― I'm, a liar." "Why? You kept your promise, Shiki." "Just a worthless liar. I―― said I would make you happy." Yes, I vowed to. "―― No, not at all. I will sleep from now on, but I will always be dreaming of you. I enjoyed our time together so much, I will always be dreaming about it." "--" "It won't have any meaning, but I'm sure it will be really, really fun. So Shiki, I really am happy. You really did make me happy." "Damn――――" My throat is filled up. I don'tI don't want such a― "―― You really are kind, Shiki. Yeah, I knew coming here to say goodbye was a good thing. I love you, Shiki. Your honesty, how you are always spaced out, how I'm the only one you yell at, how you always look forward to the future― I love all of you. So please, keep living like that, okay?" For just an instant, she smiles sadly. She waves her hand, and as if fading into the sunset itself, she disappears before my very eyes. "――――――" I grit my teeth, trying to hold it in. She was smiling until the very end, so at least I didn't want to cry. ---The classroom is empty. "――― I see. You, really did keep your promise." In this classroom. Our promise to meet again in the classroom as the sun set. She definitely kept it. ―― There are some things I lost, but it is now over. The curtain has fallen cleanly over the time I knew her, the time I ran through with her. Come to think of it, a farewell is always there. In our case, our farewell was only early. Thinking of it that way, this was a really satisfying farewell. She was still alive, and she told― me― she's― still― happy― "―― No――! Not like this, this isn'twhat I wanted――!" ---Right. More--- I wanted to be with her more. I wanted to talk with her more. I wanted to feel the warmth of her body more. MoreI wanted to see her smile more. Always. Not like this, but alwaysI wanted to make her happy. But, she― Smiling to the end, she left me behind, telling me to live. "―― That stupid―― idiot――" That was her final wish. With a smile, she told me no matter how hard it iseven if I have to deceive myself right now, until I can finally see it all as simply a memory, to keep looking forward to the future and live. "Tch――――!" There's no way I can do that. I---I don't have the slightest confidence to live like that. "--" Still, so that she can see a happy dream, I have to at least grant her wish. "―――― Ah." I realize the sun has long since sank. The crimson sky is painted over in a dark blue. The dark night sky. The spiral wisps of clouds and a bright, white moon. ---They are all that's left. But, an extremely beautiful memory. "" *sigh* I exhale slowly, as if praying. She may no longer be here, but I have to say what I forgot to say earlier. "Goodbye. ―― I had a lot of fun too." Those extremely late words of farewell echo through the classroom. Only the glass-like moon hangs in the night sky. The distant blue moon looking as if it would shatter if touched. For a long time---until dawn, I keep looking up at it.

*s53
"Shiki-sama, it is morning. Please wake up." ―― I hear a familiar voice. "Shiki-sama―― Please wake up. If you are late like yesterday, you will break your promise with Akiha-sama." ―― A voice partly tense, partly relaxed. "Shiki-sama. Is it okay? Akiha-sama will end up scolding you again." ―― No, it's not okay at all. "―― I'm up. I'm up, so hold on." Still under the sheets, I respond as I slowly open my eyes. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "Ah, mornin'." I give a sleepy greeting in response and put on my glasses. It's past seven in the morning. Hisui came at her usual time and managed to wake me. "I will prepare your breakfast. After changing, please head towards the dining room." Hisui disappears from the room after a bow. I give a big yawn. After a nice stretch, I get up from bed. I change into my school uniform and cast a glance at my desk. ―― On top is the knife I will not ever use again. The curtains sway in the wind. Hisui must have opened the window; the sky is refreshingly clear. It's just a little cold, though. I approach the window to close it. ---As it turned out, I ended up waking in my own room. It seems Senpai carried me here. Fortunately, Akiha and the others didn't know I left. It's been one week since that night. Tohno Shiki's life hasn't changed a bit from what it was before. My relationship with Akiha is a bit uneasy at times, but of course we're brother and sister. Except for that passageway being repaired, the school has not changed at all. ―― No, it did change. At school, there's no senpai called Ciel anywhere, nor does anyone remember her. The instances of serial murders haven't occurred once since then. Since there's been no official arrest, the city streets are still relatively empty at night, but it'll probably return to normal in a month. As for me, I carry an unfillable void in my heart, but I continue on as I did before. ―― or rather, I can bear it all. At times, I get overwhelmed when I am assailed by memories, but I don't think I'll go insane or anything for now. Some day. Will I go crazy after not being able to bear these memories, or will I just return to living normally after getting used to them? Perhaps it's about a fifty-fifty chance. ---But until then, even if it is a little girlish, I keep the final promise I made with her everyday. "Autumn is drawing to a close, isn't it?" The blue sky outside is enough to take my breath away. Taking a large, deep breath, I shut the window.

*s503
"Shiki-sama, it is morning. Please wake up." ―― I hear a familiar voice. "Shiki-sama―― Please wake up. If you are late like yesterday, you will break your promise with Akiha-sama." ―― A voice partly tense, partly relaxed. "Shiki-sama. Is it okay? Akiha-sama will end up scolding you again." ―― No, it's not okay at all. "―― I'm up. I'm up, so hold on." Still under the sheets, I respond as I slowly open my eyes. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "Ah, mornin'." I give a sleepy greeting in response and put on my glasses. It's past seven in the morning. Hisui came at her usual time and managed to wake me. "I will prepare your breakfast. After changing, please head towards the dining room." Hisui disappears from the room after a bow. I give a big yawn. After a nice stretch, I get up from bed. I change into my school uniform and cast a glance at my desk. ―― On top is the knife I will not ever use again. The curtains sway in the wind. Hisui must have opened the window; the sky is refreshingly clear. It's just a little cold though. I approach the window to close it. As it turned out, I ended up waking in my own room. It seems Senpai carried me here. Fortunately, Akiha and the others didn't know I left. It's been one week since that night. Tohno Shiki's life hasn't changed a bit from what it was before. My relationship with Akiha is a bit uneasy at times, but of course we're brother and sister. Except for that passageway being repaired, the school has not changed at all. ―― No, it did change. At school, there's no senpai called Ciel anywhere, nor does anyone remember her. The instances of serial murders haven't occurred once since then. Since there's been no official arrest, the city streets are still relatively empty at night, but it'll probably return to normal in a month. As for me, I carry an unfillable void in my heart, but I continue on as I did before. ―― Or rather, I can bear it all. At times, I get overwhelmed when I am assailed by memories, but I don't think I'll go insane or anything for now. Some day. Will I go crazy after not being able to bear these memories or will I just return to living normally after getting used to them? Perhaps it's about a fifty-fifty chance. But until then, even if it is a little girlish, I will keep the final promise I made with her everyday. "Autumn is drawing to a close, isn't it?" The blue sky outside is enough to take my breath away. Taking a large, deep breath, I shut the window.

*s53a
I start walking from the mansion atop the hill towards school. Like any other day, the morning is wrapped in tranquility. Autumn is almost over and winter is close by. Perhaps when this vague season in between the heat of summer and the chill of winter changes, maybe this transparent feeling will also change. I see more figures of students in uniforms the closer I get to school. Today is Saturday so most of them are smiling as they walk along the road. Once I pass this intersection, I'll reach the front gate. It will soon be a month since I came back to the Tohno mansion. I've already become well used to this route by now. The traffic light turns red and I stand in front of the crosswalk. "――――" Every time I stop here, I remember. That one time. At this intersection, Arcueid was waiting for Tohno Shiki back then as she sat on the guardrail, just like she is doing now. "-Eh?" I say without even thinking. Between the cars rushing by, a scene unfolds just like before. "-Wha――" She's there. Dressed in white, with golden hair down to her shoulders. Long, slender eyebrows over crimson eyes. ---Her figure I could never mistake for anyone else no matter what. This figure that has already vanished long ago. "" The light turns green. The students around me start moving. In the midst of it. I am the only one who stands still and she is the only one who notices I am here. She has her typical smile as she crosses the intersection. "--" I can't speak. I'm so overwhelmed with emotion I don't even know what to do. ---Even if, this is just some sort of bad illusion, I'm so happy just to see her again I could cry. "Hello. Are you heading to school, Student-san?" ―― I can't believe it. The illusion even has her voice down perfectly. "Shiki? Hey, why are you so quiet? Don't tell me you forgot about me?" Those red eyes looking up at me― ―― There's no way I could forget. But, at the same time, there's no way she can be here, alive. "--" I can't speak. She wrinkles her eyebrows together and glares at me like an angry cat. "Geez, what gives. I put up with not going to see you and was waiting here so long. ―― Don't tell me, you're angry, Shiki?" "U--" ―― I just can't believe it. This isn't an illusion in front of me. It really is- "―― Ar―― cueid――?" "Yes it's me. --Thank goodness. I thought you became a vegetable after fighting Roa. I really was worried you know." "" --Wait a minute. UmI'm so confused, what do I say? What should I be happy about? Is there something I need to do? Ireally am just so overwhelmed I don't know. "Shiki――? Hey, you're acting funny. Your mouth is wide open, and so are your eyes. ―― Well, it's kind of interesting for me so I'll keep watching." "Ar, cueid." "That's what I mean. ―― Geez, you keep just saying my name. We finally managed to meet again, so can't you find anything more fitting to say?" Yeah, there's no mistake. There's only one person who could say such ridiculous things. "―― Why?" "Hm? I can't hear you, please say it a little louder." She tells me c'mon, c'mon as she points her ear closer to me. "Why are you still alive!?" I scream and voice my feelings as loud as I can. "OwNot so loud, Shiki." "You―― don't say 'not so loud'! Why are you alive――! "Ithought you were gone, that I would never see you, that I would always--" regret it. But why? This cheerfully, as if we only said goodbye yesterday, how can she greet me so simply――!? "Oh, I see. I never did tell you, Shiki." Arcueid drops a fist to her other hand in realization. "―― Yeah, I never did tell you my reason for pursuing Roa. He stole some of my power. In order to take it back,I pursued him but you completely destroyed him, right? And the power that was freed from Roa returned to me and I managed to come back to life." "Yyou never told me about that!" "No, I didn't. It didn't really concern you." "Y" You, why did "Anyway, I revived, but I could barely resist the vampiric impulse inside of me. I probably would have done something terrible if I went to see you, so I slept until I regained my power. Because of that I was able to return to normal, but it took seven days to suppress my impulse." "Ehthen, then you're really okay now, Arcueid――?" "Of course! If I wasn't, I wouldn't be here." She flashes me a full smile. Arcueid takes my hand. "You know, Shiki. While I was asleep, I was really looking forward to meeting again like this. Because once I did, we could go around and do so many things. I was thinking it would be so nice to get better even just a little quicker." Arcueid looks at me with a pure, unadulterated smile. "--" I'm speechless. Not in a bad wayI'm just― so happy. Being able to see her smile again, all the things we can do from now on, how I told Senpai that my wish was never to leave Arcueid alone again― Not onenot one of them was lost. "--" There's so many things I want to say and tell her right now. But, right now I'll just speak honestly from the heart. "Welcome back. I've― been waiting for a long time." I squeeze her hand in return, and briefly tell her just that. She looks a little bewildered at first. "―― Yeah." Saying that, she looks away in embarrassment. "―― Arcueid?" I call out to her. After a brief pause, she faces me with a full smile. "Yes, I'm back. I'm glad you were still yourself, Shiki." "--" My chest tightens. If this wasn't right on the way to school, I would embrace and kiss her. Her smile is just so adorable. "Alright, let's go Shiki. You're going to take me to many places, right?" Arcueid releases my hand and jumps like a rabbit. ―― She's so radiant I can barely look at her directly. "But, umwhere?" "Anywhere. Somewhere you think is fun, Shiki." Smiling, Arcueid replies like it's nothing. But, that's a little troubling. "―― Um, you know, I do have school." "Hey. Can't you at least spend a day with me today?" Arcueid looks dissatisfied. "―― Uh." ―― Evidently, I'm extremely weak against that face of hers. ―― Well, even if I went to school like this, I wouldn't be able to concentrate there, and more than anything elseI want to be with Arcueid. "―― Hm, you're right. Who cares about boring reputation. Okay, Arcueid. I will indulge your selfishness for the day, my princess." "Yay!" Bump. She suddenly presses her body up against mine. "Hey, Shiki. That night, what you were talking about with Ciel, your feelings haven't changed?" She looks up imploringly at me as she asks. "―― My feelings that nightwhat do you mean?" "About you saying you loved me." "--!" I start to splutter. It's too embarrassing for her to ask me this question when she's this close to me. "―― Oh, I forgot. You shouldn't eavesdrop, Arcueid." "I can't help it if I overheard. Anyway, c'mon, answer me. Your words that night, they haven't changed?" Idiot. I don't even need to say that. "―― Yeah, they haven't changed. I can't make any guarantees, but they'll probably never change." I'm so embarrassed I look up at the sky and answer. Arcueid wraps her arms around mine. "Oh. Then you should prepare yourself, Shiki." "Prepare? Prepare for what?" I can't help but let a tinge of uneasiness creep in my voice. She holds onto my arms and speaks with a smile. "Because you promised to be with me forever. Didn't I say so when we first met? I'll have you take responsibility for me." Then she starts to walk, still holding onto my arm. She's as energetic as a little child urging me to hurry up to get to a playground. "Oh---I see. Certainly I would have to prepare." Speaking to no one in particular, I start to walk with her. I head towards some random place, going against the flow of students going to school. Where to? Well, there's no place we can't go. The sunlight really suits this princess of the moon accompanying me. ---The weather is a perfect blue sky. Hand in hand, we walk towards a new beginning for the two of us.

*s500
Concerned about what happened this afternoon, I come to my school. ―― Thinking back, Arcueid was strange when we were here earlier. There's no logic to it, but if she's just wandering around, I think she may end up here. There's no sign of anyone; not even a single sound. "――――" But still, I feel like there's someone in the building. Something. Without the presence of the sun, the school building has changed into an ominous "place". "―― Let's go in, Shiki." I don't have time to hesitate. Encouraging myself verbally, I walk inside the building. There's no one on the first floor. I feel a numb sensation behind my neck. Ignoring it, I walk up to the second floor. I arrive on the second floor. No one here. No one here. No one, here. But. On my back, A soft, cold sensation like the belly of a snake covers me. "--Who's there!?" I whirl around. I think there was― "Eh?" I hear a stabbing sound. In the next instant, My chest is sliced open. Blood flows forth. I'm stabbed from behind, as if to open my old wound. "Ah" My body falls. I don't know what's going on. Everything fades. In the last instant, I see a scene from a distant summer day, repeating in my mind.

*s510
In my dream, I'm staring at the moon. I can't remember where I am or why I'm looking up at it. Maybe I looked up into the night sky not wanting to see anything, and the moon happened to be there. My back creaks. Coursing through my veins is an image of coldness. A solitary darkness that makes me dizzy. A radiant moon that sickens my heart. ―― Strangely. The overwhelming coldness feels more like a sense of nostalgia. "---Shiki-sama." ―― I can hear Hisui's voice mingling with the morning light. "---Shiki-sama, it is time. Please wake up." Her inflectionless voice awakens me. "--" As soon as I wake up, terrible things enter my vision. I get a headache like I was just shot in the head. "Ah" I almost lose my just awakened consciousness. Before I fade away completely, I quickly grab my glasses. "Shiki-sama――? Are you not feeling well?" "―― No, I'm just a little tired from yesterday. I'll be alright, so don't worry." Lightly shaking my head, I clear my head of what I was seeing. ―― It seems that not being able to find Arcueid last night has cast a dark shadow in my heart. "Good morning, Hisui. Thanks for coming to wake me up, as always." Sitting up in bed, I do my best to smile naturally. "No, this is my duty. There is no need for you to thank me, Shiki-sama." "Really, but I am grateful. You are infinitely better than an alarm clock." I stand up. It's not yet seven o'clock---about ten minutes earlier than I usually get up. "―― Hmm, breakfast? I'll be there soon, so please go ahead of me." "Yes, I will wait for you in the sitting room." Giving a bow, Hisui exits the room. Well then. I'm still feeling a little sluggish, but it's not so bad that I have to skip school. I'm sure after I eat the breakfast Kohaku-san prepared, I'll feel a lot better. As usual, Akiha is sitting on the sofa and Hisui is waiting by the wall. "Good morning, Nii-san. Did you sleep well last night?" "―― Good morning, Akiha. You're up early today, too." "No, I'm like always―― Nii-san?" She looks uneasy for some reason. "Hm---Is there something on my face, Akiha?" "No, that isn't it―― Nii-san, are you really alright? You still do not look well, so if you are still sick, maybe it is better if you just rest today---" "No, I'm really okay. I'll be better sooner or later, so please don't look so worried." "―― Okay. If you say so, Nii-san, then I will not say anything." She goes quiet, still looking worried. "Hm, it's quite rare for you to be convinced this quickly. It's not like you." "Hey, I'm always sensible. I only warn you because you're the one with the problems. So please do not blame me for your imperfections." She glares at me. "Oh, that's more like it. Hey Hisui, doesn't it not feel like morning unless Akiha gets harsh?" "――――――" Is it because I suddenly called out to her or because she doesn't know what to say? Hisui neither confirms nor denies my statement. "See? Look, Akiha, Hisui thinks so, too." "Don't be foolish. Hisui doesn't say anything because she is surprised." Wrinkling her forehead in a frown, Akiha glares again. "Also, I've always wanted to say this, but you rely on Hisui too much. You don't take lessons or anything, so you can go to sleep early, right? But you always wake up late. Are you slacking off because Hisui does not say anything?" "WhYou make it sound like I'm causing her trouble!" "Not 'like', you are causing her trouble. Hey, don't you think so, Hisui?" "――――――" Hisui still doesn't say anything and stands there quietly. "See? Hisui says she thinks so too." "No way! She didn't say anything!" "―――――――" Hisui is silent. But her silence feels like she is agreeing more with Akiha. "―――― Oogh." I feel like it's now two against one. "Shiki-san. Breakfast is ready~." With great timing, Kohaku-san's voice echoes through the room. "Um, I'm gonna go eat." I quickly head towards the dining room. "―――――――" I feel the silent pressure of the two behind me drilling into my back. After breakfast, I head back to the sitting room. Akiha isn't there, and Hisui is the only one standing. "Huh? Akiha left for school already?" "Yes. It is time for you to go to school as well, Shiki-sama." "Ah, it's already twenty after? I guess I should get going soon." ―― To be honest, I still don't feel good, but I'm sure I'll return to normal soon. "Sorry, Hisui, but can you get my bag from my room? I'm going to wash my face." "As you wish." After getting all my preparations done, I leave the mansion. Holding my bag, Hisui sees me off at the entrance. "I'll be going. I'm not sure when I'll be back, but probably by dinner." "Yes, I will be waiting." She gives a silent bow. ―― There's a trace of uneasiness in her face. "Hisui? Are you feeling sick?" "No---it is not me, but you do not appear well. I am unsure if it is a good idea to let you go." She speaks hesitantly. "I'm alright. I don't feel great, but just a little heavy. Geez, both you and Akiha like to worry a lot." "―― Is that so? If it is just us, then that will be fine, but―" "―― Geez. I'll come back early today and rest, so that should be good, right? I won't overdo anything, so don't look like that." "――― Yes. Forgive me, Shiki-sama." She still looks very worried. "I'm off. I'll be better by the time I get back, so please relax." "Ah---Shiki-sama" I ignore her and leave the mansion. The image of Hisui watching me uneasily remains in my head. I head towards school. My feet are heavy and it feels like I'm in another person's body as I head down the hill. ―― It's probably just the weariness from last night. Even though I thought I would recover right away, the sluggishness doesn't fade. It's ten minutes until eight. The school gate is flooded with arriving students. "Ah." By the gate, I see a familiar figure. "―― Ciel, senpai." It's a completely normal, morning scene. But, what I saw that time--- If it wasn't for that, it would be a normal morning. "-" Not even knowing what I plan on doing, I chase after Senpai. "Senpai!" I call after her. "Oh, good morning, Tohno-kun. It's unusual to meet you out here." "―― Yeah, I saw your figure from behind so I ran after you, Senpai. Um―― there was something I wanted to ask." I sneak a look at her face. "Yes, what is it?" She faces me with her usual, gentle smile. "―― Uh, Senpai. Three nights ago, were you near my house? In a black coat and a skirt flowing in the wind?" "――? What is that?" "Um――! well--yeah, the high-laced boots suited you. I was kind of fascinated, you looked, really cool." ―― "Huh?" Senpai tilts her head. She frowns like she doesn't understand my words completely, and then denies it. "Um, I don't quite understand, but you're saying that I was near your house three nights ago, looking like that?" "Yeah, that was you, Senpai, right?" "No way. Tohno-kun, are you saying I look like I really have that much free time?" ---Senpai is really angry. She can't be playing dumb or lying. "Ah---no, that's not it, but I just―― saw someone that looked like you in the park last night, so---" Senpai gives a sigh. "Tohno-kun, that wasn't me. I don't have that kind of hobby." "Ah---yeah, I know. I just wanted to ask." ―― Certainly after having her say that, she is right. Ciel-senpai and the person that night aren't related at all. In the first place, Senpai's just a normal person, and if she was actually there---she had to have seen me fight that bandage guy with my knife. If she saw such a gruesome scene, there'd be no way she could talk with me normally like this. "―― Sorry, please forget about it. I guess it was just someone else." "That's fine, but―― did that person really look like me? That weird person?" "Well, I'm not too sure. It was dark, and far away――― huh?" Yeah, it was far and I couldn't make out her face. So why did I think it looked like Senpai――? "―― Hmm― Maybe there is something wrong with me." I cross my arms and think. Then, the ten minute bell rings. "---Crap, we'll be late. Bye, Senpai, see you later!" I dash into my classroom. It's still five minutes before class, so it's very noisy inside. "Arihiko, isn't here." Knowing him, he'll probably come in around second period. Lunch time. It looks like Arihiko's not coming. ―― Inui Arihiko and Yumizuka Satsuki are the two people absent today. Yumizuka Satsuki has caught a cold or something and she will be absent for a while. "―― Senpai doesn't seem to be coming either, so I guess I'll eat by myself." I say that, but I'm not hungry. ―― What is it? I didn't feel so good to begin with, but after coming to school, I feel a lot worse. It's not just my body feeling heavy. The scar on my chest is irritating; it's an annoying sensation. "―― Maybe I shouldn't have come to school." ―― For a brief moment, I see the worrying faces of Hisui and Akiha in my mind. Maybe the fact that I ignored Akiha's wishes for me to rest last night and instead went to see Arcueid might've caused this. Being worn out by just sitting, I start to feel a strange uneasiness. ―― Class has started already. Which class was it? I can't remember today's fifth period lesson. Even though I look at the blackboard and stare at the marks left behind by the teacher's chalk, I still don't know what class this is. I can't read it. The letters start to flow like water and mix together like some sort of hallucination. "Ugh――――" I feel like I'm going to throw up. Dizziness. My mind starts to slide away. Click, click. Tremble, tremble. Creak, creak. Wobble, wobble. Those noises stick out. Incompatibility. Where is that inconsistency coming from? I can't settle this feeling of something being out of place throughout my body. It fills me to the brim. As if my bones are sliding out of place in their joints. Yes, since my joints are out of place, it causes this unnatural feeling. My corpse is burning unseen smoke and crumbling away. Click, click. Tremble, tremble. Creak, creak. Wobble, wobble. I fall from my chair. A girl screams. I hear the footsteps of the teacher running to me. I. Even though I've completely passed out, I calmly watch myself from far away. ―― What follows is like always. Collapsed from my anemia, I was carried to the clinic where I slept until I recovered. Since I had a fever of over 38 degrees Celsius past seven o'clock, the school's closing time, the nurse called my house for someone to pick me up and went home. And this resulted in― "Are you okay Shiki-san? You still have a fever, so please do not hesitate to lean on my shoulder." ---Yeah, that's how it is. "―― No, I'm alright. I can at least walk, so please don't worry." Stepping away from Kohaku-san, I attempt to bluff my way out of it. ―― Geez. It's embarrassing enough for Kohaku-san to come pick me up. The day I lean on her shoulders, I'll die. "Oh that's not good, forcing yourself like that. It isn't your fault that your body is weak, Shiki-san. So you can ask for help a little. I won't tell Akiha-sama or Hisui-chan, so it's okay to depend on me for now." With a gentle smile, she takes my hand. "Ah―― yes, sorry." Blushing furiously, I meekly do as she says. ―― Certainly I might collapse if I continue to be stubborn. "There is a car waiting outside, so please hold on until then." Pulling my hand, Kohaku-san starts to walk. "Ah" ―― This isn't good. Just walking makes me incredibly dizzy. I depend upon Kohaku-san to lead me to the stairwell as I hold onto my consciousness. Huh? Why---am I going up, to, the second, floor? "Um―― Kohaku-san, this, isn't, the right way." I call out to her. There's no response. No, not only that---I don't feel her hand, or even see her. "Kohaku―― san?" I use all of my foggy consciousness to look around me. There's no one in the hallway. Only the moonlight streaming from the window is vivid. "---" It comes suddenly. "Ah--" The sound of my heartbeat. And a chill that races up my spine. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Thump. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. In the darkness, the footsteps draw closer. ---This is― This is similar to the fear I felt that one time. "Kohaku, san――!" I call her name. Not to call for help, but to tell her to escape, I frantically call her name. "Kohaku-san, Kohaku-san, Kohaku-san――!" Where is she? I don't see her anywhere. The footsteps are near me now. So, at least. I want Kohaku-san to escape here unharmed. "It's useless, Shiki. She's already finished." ―― I hear a voice. In the darkness in front of me, the bandaged man who tried to kill me that night. "-Ah." ―― Why is it? I feel like I know this person's face. "You sure aren't lucky. If I knew it was like this, I wouldn't have waited for you in front of the mansion." ―― The footsteps draw closer. "Ka―――― aah." I try to move. But I can only totter along. I guess I pushed my body too hard every day. It seems like my body, at the very last moment, broke down. "This is the end, so I'll tell you. This is my lair now." I hear a stabbing sound. In his hands, a knife. The silver blade pierces directly into my heart. ---I collapse to the ground. I feel death working its way from my very fingertips. My mind fades away, drop by drop. In that process. With my fading mind, I look up at the sky. I have nowhere else to look, so I just look there. The blue moon is in the night sky. ―― How stupid. I'm about to die, but I― I am charmed by such an ordinary thing. When is this memory from? In a forest like a black veil. On that terrible night. Just like this, I was staring only at the moon---

*s515
"I am deeply sorry. Ciel-sensei is now on her lunch break. Please wait until she returns." "She's neglecting her duties and snacking on curry bread!" "Get over here, stupid Ciel!" "I feel the same way, but if she is not here, it cannot be helped. You cannot do anything about someone not here, and it is just too miserable to just complain about how much Nee-san cannot clean or tidy things up. Now then, we shall begin the customary correction corner." "―― Shiki-sama, hiding things does not give good results. If you learned from this experience, please trust Hisui next time. ―― That is all. I will now return to the mansion. Please continue enjoying the main storyline." "Nyaaa―― That woman, I smell another cat-like character――"

*s516
Hello! The hint corner for the poor lost Tohno-kun who ended up in a Dead End without knowing his left from his right, It is time for "Teach me, Ciel-sensei!" ―― I see. You have come to the fifth period. I think there are lots of Tohno-kuns who fall into this end. Well, it is your divine punishment. Regret your own unluckiness for associating with such a woman. "Why? You're not one to talk, Ciel. After all, your goal from the beginning was always **" Now then. Normally there would be no chance of salvation, but some of you came here in spite of rejecting that sunny vampire. (Sunny even though she's a vampire, I'm picking a fight) So I'll throw out a lifeboat. There are about three reasons you came to this Dead End, but to avoid it, You have to reassure your sister sometimes, you have to indulge a stupid woman's selfishness sometimes, and to find a dirty vampire, try going to a very dirty place. That's about it. "Hey Ciel. I don't get this." ---Question denied. ―― Or so I'd like to say, but there seemed to be many questions on this, so I will answer it. DNM is― D is for "dizzy", N for "not healthy", M for "moon". It has the same initials as "Dark Night Moon", it's a small play on words. "I see, that's weird." (―― Why, that little――) Well, this ends the lesson this time. Everyone, please remember to use proper Japanese!

*s517
Hello. I am the teacher of this classroom, Ciel. For the sixth period class, let's think about the basics of finding people. To be straightforward, Tohno-kun does not know how to find people. Please consider the reason why she ran away; why, where, and to do what. If you piece these together, you will find an answer. In other words, she got hungry, so she went into the alley to do some sucking. "Nonsense! Violent Ciel! Glasses! Indian!" ―――――― This session is finished. Please continue enjoying the main storyline. "Nya? What is it, Ciel? Why are you pulling out something like a shotgun, and a machine gun, and a vulcan cannon?" Arc! India has nothing to do with it. Nothing! "Oh my, Glasses got pissed off-nyaa! Whoosh (sound effect)"

*s518
This is the last lesson for the day, but let's all have high spirits. Yes, since it is a long story, you might get sleepy, or hungry, or your fingers might get tired, but please plan accordingly so your schedule and energy levels allow you to keep on playing. Now, it is after school. The reason is obvious, right? It irritates me to defend her, but if you've come this far, you have to keep going until the very end! ―― Saying that, maybe such an end is happiness for Tohno-kun though. Maybe the title "Cream" defines everything. It really does tug at the heart strings. This concludes the day's lessons. Let's meet again on the second day of lessons!

*s519
Merci! Now for the hint corner for the poor Tohno-kun who reached a Dead End in midst of the climax, It is time for "Teach me, Ciel-sensei!" It would have been better to quit, but this corner is already into the second day. At this rate, we might go on until the third day, which makes me feel a little sick. Then, let's begin the first period lesson. Oh geez. That's why I told you, Tohno-kun. You shouldn't trust Arcueid. "No. That's not my fault." It's your fault no matter how you look at it. "Unyaa!" Well then. To the Tohno-kun who came here. It's hard to say, but you have to resubmit from quite a while back. The feelings for you that were born inside of Arcueid were unfortunately weaker than her urges as a vampire. Please go back one or two days and try strengthening the bond with her. Oh yes, and one more thing. Tohno-kun, even though you were enchanted, I don't think it's good to easily go crazy. "It's nyaat my fault――" "Shiki, you idiot! Blockhead! Insensitive oaf!"

*s520
You have reached Arcueid's True Ending. Well done. Each heroine (with one exception) has two different kinds of endings, a True Ending and a Good Ending. After reaching one of the endings, please go back a little and readvance through the story. A different event should await you. Well then, thank you very much for playing up to this point. Let's meet again somewhere in Tsukihime.

*s521
You have reached Arcueid's Good Ending. Well done. Each heroine (with one exception) has two different kinds of endings, a True Ending and a Good Ending. After reaching one of the endings, please go back a little and readvance through the story. A different event should await you. Oh, and another thing. If you have save data where you cleared at least one heroine, it may be a good idea to restart from the first day. You may have more choices than before. Well then, thank you very much for playing up to this point. Let's meet again somewhere in Tsukihime.